then is not God serued with his owne â—…est gifâ—…s Is not the iudgment of the Prophet then vpoÌ„ them which â—…aith Cursed be the deceiuer which hath in his flock a male yet voweth and â—…acrificeth vnto the Lord a corrupt thing Is this old rotten Leitâ—…urgis their new songs they sing vnto the Lord with and for his graces May fuch old written rotten stuffe be called â—…ier the odours of the Saintes burnt with that heauenly fire of the â—…ltar the liuely graces of the spirit c. may reading be said praying â—…ay such apocrypha trumperie be brought into the church os God there be read reuerenced receaued as the sacred word of God â—…hrust vpon mens consciences yea vpon God himself whether he wil oâ—… no Is not this presumptuously to vndertake to teach the Spirit of God to take away his office which as hath beene said instructeth â—…l the children of God to pray eneÌ„ with inward sighes grones 〈◊〉 giueth both wordes vtteraÌ„ce yea as the Apostle 〈◊〉 â—…th we need no other teacher to these thinges then that annoinâ—…ing which we haue receaued and dwâ—…lleth in vs. Is not this if â—…hey wil haue their written stuffe to be held vsed as praier to bind â—…he holy Ghost to the froth leaueÌ„ of their lips as yt were to the holy â—…ord of God Is it not vtterly to quench extinguish the Spirit of God both in the ministerie people whiles they tye both theÌ„ God â—…o â—…heir stinted numbred praiers Is this the 〈◊〉 vnisormitie that ought to be in al Churches â—…s amongst al Christes seruantes to make them agree in a stinking 〈◊〉 diuisâ—…d apocrypha Leituâ—…gie good for nothing but for cushâ—… pillowes for the idle priestes profane carnal Atheistes to rock them a sleepe and keep them in securitieâ—… wherby the coÌ„science is no way either touched edified or bettered Truly I am ashamed to think much more to write of so grosse filthie abhominacion so generally receaued euen of al estates of these partes of the world who haue by a popish custom tradition receaued yt one of from an other without any warrant from the word For the Apostles I am sure these maister builders haue left no such president in or coÌ„mandement vnto the churches neither giueÌ„ theÌ„ any such power to bring in or set vp any such apocrypha Lyturgie in the church of God They alwaies vsed spiritual praiers according to their present wantes occasions so taught all churches to pray alwaies with all maner of praier supplication in the spirit therby to make knowen theiâ—… wantes shew their requestes in al thinges vnto God their heauenly father Our Sauiour Christ also he taught his disciples that God is a Spirit wil be worshipped in spirit truth He hath likewise set downe most excellent rules a most absolute forme for al praiers in that part of scripture Math. 6. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. commonly but falsly called the Lords praier wherin he hath most notably instructed directed and restrained our ignorant inordinate desires to those excellent heades In which whatsoeuer is needful for vs to desire or lawful foâ—… vs to pray is in some one or other of those branches included eueriâ—… one of them being a base foundatioÌ„ whervpoÌ„ wherby to frame many millions of seueral pâ—…ticions according to the seueral wantes occasions at such seueral times as the Saintes haue cause to pray They are all of them so many euerrunning fountaines from which Godes seruantes by the holy Ghost deriue draw continually fresh new graces are al together such an abisme vnmeasured sea of wisdome from which al Christes seruantes thorough the world haue alwaies fetched all their knowledg graces coÌ„fort assurance of and in their praiers according to the capatitie of the vessel of their faith some more some lesse al some yet haue not al of theÌ„ together much lesse any one of them is able in the litle dish of his shallow vnderstanding to comprise the vnmeasurable depth greatnes of this OceaÌ„ of al wisdome grace Wherby yt is euident as also by the circumstaÌ„ces maner of deliuering the same by our Sauiour CHRIST by his Apostles Disciples Churches spiritual vse of praier according to their present estate wantes that these prescript wordes were not giuen oâ—… inioyned as a prescript praiâ—…r so to be vsed by any euen the wiseâ—…t much lesse the simpler vnbroken vp vnexpounded c. so much as a coÌ„peÌ„dious summarie of all necessarie knowledg rules for al praier gathered by the Author of all wisdome into a brief for the directioÌ„ instruction of our weaknes ignorance Of which endes vses whiles some are ignorant or rather aâ—… their grosse idolatrie carnal dulnes superstitious presumption sheweth are ignorant either what faithful praier or the spirit of God is whiles they both popishly abuse this scripture as a principal collect in their publike leitourgiâ—… with their often idle repetition therof fiue times in their morrow masse c. also through this abuse they grow further bold to mould a new calfe a nâ—…w Leiâ—…ourgie of their owne set that vp also in the church of God as they count yt Yfyt were granted theÌ„ that this scripture sundry psalmes and other scriptures they alledg out of the prophetts were coÌ„manded â—…nioyned to be read vsed as for the very praiers of the church â—…f the Saintes then which nothing caÌ„ be more false or grosly fond to â—…onceaue yet which way if this were granted theÌ„ can they hereby â—…roue yt lawful for them to bring in their owne apocrypha diuises â—…et them yp in the church as with the holy canonical word of God May their sâ—…inking filth be compared or placed with the heauenly liâ—…ely word of God without vnsufferable blasphemie may the froth of â—…heir lips follie of their heartes be thrust vpon mens consciences â—…ea euen vpon the Spirit of God himself in this manâ—…r In the church â—…f God may nothing come or be heard but the canonical scriptures â—… liuely graces of Godes Spirit according to the same But these their â—…pocrypha Leitourgies can neither be said the word of God neither â—…e liuely graces oâ—… Gods Spirit according to the same word sâ—…ing â—…ey were made coÌ„ceiued loÌ„g before are wholy thus vsed withâ—…ut waâ—…ant example or coÌ„mandement in the word of God yea are â—…ontrary tâ—…l the rules of sor praier to the exercise vse of Gods â—…pirit directly set against al the lawes of the first Table by worshipâ—…ng God in vaine after their owne traditions preceptes diuises â—… not according to his holy Wil commandement Can these men think that because God commandeth his liuely â—…ord to be read or sung in the church promiseth a blessing therâ—…nto whiles
wherwith the whole world is now so deeplie delighted wholy carried away nothing els being welcome or acceptable vnto their earthly séses or ytching humorous eares which caÌ„not bâ—…ooke wholsome doctrine or suffer the wordes of exhortation I haue not desired to speake in the wordes taught by humane wisdome but in the words taught of the Holie Ghost From which where I haue swerued as my vnsanctified lippes no doubt too ofteÌ„ haue or which wherin I haue abused as fooles knowe not to vse a parable aright I humbly craue the Christian correction rather then the pardon of the reader for yt ought to goe before and shall be more profitable vnto me Great euerie way shal â—…he benefite hereof be both to me to the whole Church I being instructed shal through the grace of God both repent learne to amend my faultes the Church shall reape the fruits of Gods graces much more plentifullie in others which if I may any way stir vp I shal not iudg my labour wholy lost The diffuse and disorderly handling of these points will also no doubt be yrksonne vnto the Reader neither in deed take I anie pleasure therin but let that be partly imputed to the confuse subiect â—…ou know what BABEL signifieth but chieflie to my waÌ„t of skill that knew not how to do yt better I am coÌ„tent to beare that blame so others may reape anie good by the rest If some vnperfect senteÌ„ces or superfluous repetitions arise in the reading attribute those to his weakned memorie that is but a litle cherished as also to the incoÌ„uenience of the place through the iniquitie of the times where such was the rage of the enimie as he might not keepe one sheade by him whiles he was writinge of an other hauinge also as euill meanes to reuise or retract that he had written so no woÌ„der though manie thinges escaped which might with more dilligence haue beene preuented Let these also be the writers blame deseruedlie which he for thy good thinketh not much to sustaine But now remaineth the verie Argument subiect of this Booke w ch of â—…l other will be most disliked held most odious heinous of all sorts of men who wil neuer endure to heare the magnificence of the false Church wherin they haue so long beene nouriâ—…hed in so great delight reprooued cast downe So throughlie are they intoxicate vvith the wine of her abhominations and all their senses bownd in the fetters of her fornications that they haue no eies to see eares to heare or hearts to beleeue the truth But especiallie the shipmaisters the marriners merchantmen and all the people that reigne row are caried in this false Church they will neuer indure to see fire cast into her theâ—… wil neuer indure to suffer losse of their daintie pretious merchaÌ„dise but rather will raise vp no small tumultes and stirres against the seruantes of God seeking their blood by all subtill violent meanes as we reade in the scriptures their predecessors haue alwaies donne accusing them of treason troubling the state schisme heresie and vvhat not But vnto all the power learning deceipt rage of the false Church vve oppose that litle Booke of Gods vvorde which as the light shall reueale her as the fire consume her as an heauy milstone shall presse her and all her children louers partakers abettors downe to hell which Booke we willinglie receiue as the iudge of al our controuersies knowing that all men shall one day that ere long be iudged by the same by this Booke who so is found in error or transgression let them haue sentence accordinglie Neither let the dreadfull seuere iugments of GOD be lesse feared or esteemed because they are pronounced by a frayle weake man or that man or messenger be hardlier entreated or iudged too seuere because he doth deliuer the message of his Lord. The Lord assuredlie doth ratifie in heauen whatsoeuer he pronounceth heere or earth neither hath anie seruant of GOD power to alter change his maisters wil they cannot loose that he bindeth or lighten his yoke Let then that state people or person that findeth himself greeued at anie thing heere said first inquire the truth therof in the word of GOD so giue credit obedience accordingly for wheÌ„ the Lion roreth vvho should not feare when the Lord hath spoken vvho should not prophecie Let him that heareth therfore heare and he that leaueth off let him leaue off yet let all know the Lion roreth not in the forest if no pray be present neither the young Lion out of his denne if he be not about to take And when the Lion of the Tribe of IVDA is once raised vp vvho shall then find Argumentes to plead or vveapons of defence yt is a most fearfull thing to fall into the handes of the liuing GOD. Great is the mercie of GOD that bloweth the trumpet and giueth warning before he â—…ring the euill vpon vs yea great is his mercie patience that yet continueth to speake knock and call we hauing so long skorned his messengers despised his words c. Only now let all men in whome is anie feare or loue of GOD anie care of their owne saluation tremble at the word of GOD let them be warned feareâ—… leâ—… them ponder their owne waies depart from euill least the finall wrath of God preuent them Let them consider the further they go on iâ—… error the further they depart from the truth and the harder they shall find yt to returne Let them not be perswaded to continue in euill by the authoritie wisdome pretended learning or holines of anie neither by the numbers and multitudes after they haue once heard or seene the error of their way the Lord keepe all his from presumptuous sinne Long hath that great milstone of the Lordes fearfull iudgmentes beene lift vp on high in the eies of all men ouer this presumptuous confuse BABEL wherin they continue long hath the Lord called commaunded all his people to goe yea to flee out of her Many they see by Gods mightie hand escaped deliuered and marching with the banner of the Gospell displaied before all the inchanters of Egipt PHARAOH his troupes Let the rest no longer â—…empt GOD or be held vnder the dint compasse of this dreadfull milstone by anie perswasions but let them saue their soules out of this accursed false Church with all speed whiles yet grace and time is offred and ioine themselues vnto the faithfull seruantes of CHRIST vnder his conduct Gospell that he may lead them out of the howse of this spirituall bondage into the gloriâ—…us libertie of the sonnes of GOD vnto that desired TZION there together to serue God lead their liues in holines according to Gods owne wil to the comfort assurance of their owne soules the glorie of his name Amen Let the vniust do vniustlie yet and
yt is vsed according to his ordinance yt neuer being so â—…pened touched or heard without great fruit yt being the verie tree â—… riuer of life with the abundaÌ„t fruites flowing graces wherof the â—…hole church is nourished watered that therfore the like commaÌ„â—…nt or blessing is of their leauâ—…ned Leitourgies or because God 〈◊〉 the infancie of his church prescribâ—…d certaine scripturâ—…s and psalâ—…es to be read sung vpon their sabath day solemne feastes c. yea â—… at other times of their great affliction oppression calamitie cauâ—…d certaine coÌ„fortable 〈◊〉 to be read in the assâ—…mblie sor the â—…rengthning of the faithful both that they should not be dismaied at 〈◊〉 greatnes coÌ„tinuance of these troubles or think theÌ„ straÌ„ge or els â—…ppose that God were either offâ—…nded with or vnmindful of theÌ„ or 〈◊〉 â—…is mercies c. that therfore now they may vpoÌ„ such feastes saboâ—…s daies times troubles enioyne that I no more meÌ„tioÌ„ their owne â—…auened leitourgies these or any other scriptures by stint measure 〈◊〉 iniunctioÌ„ law vpoÌ„ thâ—… church of God now Is the church of God 〈◊〉 in wardship such infaÌ„cie shut vp as vnder a garrisoÌ„ that yt must â—…ue such Tutors rudimentes Is not Christ now dead risen and â—…ended and hath freed his church from such tutelship he himself now becomming their lawgiuer and minister in person and hath now giuen them his holy word Spirit to administer wisdome vnto them in al freedome to vse the same his word according to his wil their owne occasions vnto his glorie and their comfortes And what can now be a greater bondage to the church iniurie vnto Christ and vnto the Spirit of God then thus to limit to stint circumscribe the church of God the ministerie of Christ the spirit of God by apportioning rating enioyning by way of subiection commandemeÌ„t this scripture in this number quantitie for this day feast fast calamitie c. where haue they any rule for this in the TestameÌ„t of Christ They wil say yt sufficeth that they haue warraÌ„t for yt in the old Testament where these perscript limited scriptures at such daies feastes times occasions were commanded inioined in the church c. But I hope they caÌ„ put differeÌ„ce betwixt the estate lawes of the church vnder Moses now vnder Christ that they wil not now reserue â—…eviue and apply those lawes belonging to the TeÌ„ple the ministerie therof now to the church ministerie of Christ. But they take not these to be ceremonial lawes but â—…ather morall which commandeth scriptures to be read praiers to be made in the church of God these scriptures which they inioyne are such therfore may so be vsed True yt is the moral law both commanded the name of God to bâ—… called vpon and the word of God to be read c. and this to al tiâ—…s estates persons indifferently as wel to that ministery vnder the law as to this vnder the gospel leauing the particular maner order therâ—…f to the wisdoÌ„ directioÌ„ reuelation of the holy Ghost from time to time as seemed good vnto him Now yt pleased God to giue those rudimentes of the vse of certaine scriptures psalmes c. to the ministerie of that church commanding such scriptures to be there read vpon such daies occasiones c. such psalmes to be sung by such Leuites of such an order of ASAPH HEMAN or IEDVTHVN to be sung in such a time with such musickes such instrumentes c. Al which I am sure they cannot deny to be inseperably ioyned vsed to those scriptures in that Temple and ministerie and were meerly ceremonial now vtterly abrogate with that Temple and ministerie and no way belong to the ministerie or Church of Christ. Those stinted lawes and customes I say I would not be vnderstood of the precious word of God wherof euerie iode and title abideth for euer and is of vse and fruite in the church of God which scriptures and figures are not without their especial profite in their spiritual sense and vnderstanding al and ech of which scriptures are now freely to be vsed withouâ—… stint or limitation in the Church of Christ as his spirit giueth wisdom grace and vtterance and not to be restreined and aportionate by way of prescription and commandement without the losse of Christian libertie of the truth of the Gospel the abusing the word of God vnto idolatrie making yt an Idol But heere they wil say that the reading of the scriptures and â—…inging of Psalmes is also coÌ„manded in the Church of CHRIST This â—…ath beene long since granted yet no such stinted and limited reading â—… singing thus thus much this day at that time c. as they inioine â—…ell yet seing they are still coÌ„manded though at our libertie what â—…heÌ„ to reade or sing them many of them being godly praiers we may â—…et pray by the booke and by written praiers As this word prayer by 〈◊〉 general constructioÌ„ may be vnderstood I graunt they may be called â—…raiers in that they conteine fit matter rules instructions for praier â—…nd were to that end by the holy Ghost written yet can they not be â—…ied our praiers or my particulaâ—… praier because they neither expresse â—…ur present wantes according to the present estate of our heartes neiâ—…her can be said the liuely graces worke of Gods spirit in vs so much â—…s the power of Gods word and Spirit vnto vs. My meaning is they â—…re not dâ—…awen or powred out of our heartes as out of a fountaine buâ—…â—…ather drawen out of the fountaine of Gods word powred into our â—…eartes as a vessel therfore can not be said our praier which must proâ—…eed from the present estate of our heart They are not our wordes by â—…s offred vnto God but Godes word by him offred vnto vs therfore â—…annot be said our praiers But ô how hard a thing is yt for carnal men to discerne spiritual â—…hinges They can by no meanes be made to put difference betwixt the â—…ord of God and their Apocryphâ—… Leitourgies which they falsly vaunt to â—…e according to the word of God betwixt reading singing praying 〈◊〉 the present liuely graces of Gods Spirit in vs and their old â—…enned dead writinges betwixt Gods word to vs instructing vs accorâ—…ing to our infirmities by way of petition and our wordes vnto God by â—…aithfull praier And this vale being layd ouer their eies and heartes â—…hese blind guides â—…ot only affirme but condemne thinges they know â—…ot the one in setting vp their owne rotten Leitourgies abusing the â—…ord of God to in the same c. the other in crying out with open â—…outh against such as reproâ—…e them and will not partake with them â—…n their idolatrie Insomuch as Doctor ROBERT SOME confesseth very â—…illingly and freely that he was amased when he heard vs affirme that â—…art of holy
sometimes songe in meter on their festiuals their Epistles their Gospels the one to be read with the priestes face toward the weast the other with his face toward the east with their versicles one to be said by the priest the other by the parish clarke or people with their time◅ when to kneele when to sit when to stand when to cursy at the name of IESVS when to glorie their Lord at the beginning of their Gospel or at the end of their psalmes with their Collectes Anthemes this in their ordinary iournal that in their festiuals this at morne that a◅ euen c. With these grosseries follies yt is not my purpose to meddle the worke is to great for me if I should begin I should not know when to make an end Only Here by way of question I wold know of them where they learned thus to limit and apportion scripture this Chapter to be read on this day that vpon their next sunday this for the first lesson that for the second these on the morning that at euēsong I would moreouer know of thē where they learned to hew out dismember the scriptures in this maner to pluck them from the context with such violence without al ◅ense order or cause to make that their Gospel of the day more then any other Scripture of the new Testament or then a whole Chapter of one of the Euangelistes cōmonly read for their second lesson at their mattens to giue more honor to this shred al the people being bound to stand vp vpon their feet alowd to glorie God where they take their ease sit stil at the other say neuer a word vnto yt I would also know of them how their peeces of the prophecies became Epistles where they learned to make thus many Pistles Gospels I would also know of them where they learned to cannonize reade the APOCRYPHA writinges which swarme with vnsufferable forgeries lies and errors in the church if not of the MASSE-BOOK wherof in deed this their Portuise is a right graffe In the new Testamēt I am sure they find none of these customes they haue no presidēt there thus to distort abuse prophane dismember rend the holy Scriptures or to thrust them by stint limitation to daies times in this childish maner vpon the church neither to reade nor bring in the erroneous deuises of men into the church and set yt vp as the word of God Yet are these patches and shreddes euē y ◠very bad best partes of their seruice or worship euē the vnsufferable best vse they make of the Scriptures which they not only thus rend dismēber apportion stint limite this thus much on this day in the morning in this or that place of their morow masse c. But yet see how they abuse yt to more accursed idolatry and abhominaciō as to their idol feastes both Iewish and popish their fastes ◅f all sortes their holy daies All which because they celebrate so◅mnize in their Church yt shall not be amisse a litle by the light of the ◅ord to examine what kind of stuffe they are First therfore I will begin with the Iewi◅h feastes they stil retaine as ◅heir Easter Pentecost Of these solemnities feastes we reade Exod. ◅2 Leu. 23. Numb 28. Deut. 26. that they belonged were inioined to the ◅ewes vnder the law were meerly ceremonial ritual figuring Christs ◅erson belonging to the Leuitical ministerie such as appertaine not ◅nto neither are to be reteined in the church or ministerie of CHRIST ◅ithout the vtter losse of CHRIST and vtter denial of him to be as yet ◅ome in the flesh c. But heer peraduenture they will vse their Doc◅ors foresaid Catholike distinction viz. that they keep not these feasts daies after the Leuitical maner neither vnto those endes but rather ◅n the one to celebrate the resurrection of our Sauiour CHRIST in the ◅ther the glorious miracle of y e giuing the holy Ghost vnto the Apost◅es c. and this their seruice vpon these daies sheweth playnly Of ◅hese endes vses seruice at and of these feastes daies which are a ◅reat deale more abhominable then those of the Iewes hereafter for ◅ith al these floorishes cannot I be satisfied concerning the very feastes daies of Easter and whitsontide which still reteine the same names ◅ascha and Pentecostes the same times solemnities cessations the same so◅emne Sabothes or Sundaies y t the Iewes did keeping their Passouer ◅n the first month of the Iewes the first day more solemne then the rest ◅umbring seuē weekes iust after the same vnto their Pētecost whose first ◅day they keep in like maner Al these ceremonies the lawes places a◅boue alledged shew euidētly to be deriued from thē Iewes We find no ◅uch customes no such cōmandemēts in the new Testamēt We there ◅eade that if we obserue or be brought in bondage of such feastes daies c. we turne from Christ he profiteth vs nothing But they obserue ◅hese feastes of E◅ster Pētecost as our Sauiour Christ his Apostles did so haue warrant sufficient inough for that they do Is yt so Then ◅hey obserue their Easter wholly after the Iewish maner for so did our Sauiour CHRIST being made vnder the law But our Sauiour CHRIST ◅here instituted this feast to be kept that after an other maner as the ◅institution of the Supper declared how yt ought to be kept in the ministerie of the gospel I neuer found any such thing in the text Neither did the Apostles who deliuered as they had receaued euer giue any such cōmandment or tied the celebrating the Supper to y t feast that day as y ◠Church of England doth but left the day time to the libertie of the Church If yt be to be kept in y t maner thē is yt to be kept in y e night after supper If the feast day stil remaine then doth the Pasouer still remaine for both were alike by our Sauiour obserued at that time but if the Passouer be abrogate Christ our Passouer be offred for vs then is that feast day also abrogate and we to keep the feast euen al the daies of our life in sinceritie truth other obseruation of the day I neuer found in all the practise of the Apostles or Churches For the other feast of their Penticost they haue litle help from the second of the Acts for the Disciples assembling in that priuate maner could not be to keep that publike feast of their first fruites where they were to make publike ◅olemne offringes according to the law c. so much as according to the commandement of our Sauiour CHRIT to wait for the promise of the Father c. which not being as yet performed they could not keep that day as in cōmemoratiō of the great wonders the Lord thē shewed
Church as yt proceedeth from the chaire of Antichrist so is yt wholy subiect therunto both the person doctrine of the preacher Their person either to be still approued licenciate or els silenced suspended depriued their doctrine to be allowed or condemned as pleaseth their Lords Ordinaries in whose pontifical brests and handes standeth the whole doctrine of the church of England what they shal receaue what they shal reiect what they shall say what they shal leaue vnsaied c. The word of God Church ministerie preaching and al are wholy in the handes of these lawlesâ—…e Lordes to abrogate establish bring in cast out depose suspend without controlement or accompt A greater power then euer was giueÌ„ vnto or exercised by any of CHRISTS Apostles who alwaies submitted their doctrine practise persons vnto the trial and censure of the word and that by any Christian. They neuer exercised domioÌ„ oâ—…er the faith of any or layd anie other burden vpon the Church theÌ„ what they either read in the word of God or acknowledged to be the will of God But heere in the Church of Englâ—…d yt is held a small thing to haue a strange ministerye worship lawes orders gouernment imposed vpon them to haue a great part of Gods word quite banishâ—…d the Church the rest that is allowed them but by shredds patches at â—…tarts braydes to haue their preaching by stint prescription limitation to haue the whole doctrine subiect not to the wil of God but to the wil of these their Ordinarieâ—… who they may be sure wil allow no more none otherwise then shal agree to their apostatical throne The ministers of this Church may not preach the people beleeue much lesse practise any more of the word of God theÌ„ what is confirmed by these their Ordinaries The poore parish oâ—… congregation where these priestes serue may not meddle or haue to do with the election administration or deposing of these their ministers for why they are lay meÌ„ haue no skil neither ought to intermeddle with ecclesiasticall affaires or with the word of God Be their minister neuer so blind vnsufficient or vile a wretch detected of neuer so horrible sinnes yet may not they remoue him their only help is to complayne to their Lord Ordinarie in the meane while they must ioine to the wretâ—…h in praiers in sacramentes yea still for euer if yt pleasâ—… not their said Lord to giue eare to their complaint Let their minister preach neuer such damnable or hereticall doctrine wrest peruert corrupt falsifie the scriptures neuer so violently and heinously all the Church no though there be all the priests in a countrie as at a Scene hath no authoritie nay is by expresse law forbidden to reproue this doctrine presently or publikely or yet to forbid him to deale with the scriptures their remedy is stil to complaine to their Ordinarie and vntil yt please him to take order therin the whole congregation is stil bound to frequent his heretical sermoÌ„s ministerie yea al the priestes of the land both pontifical and reformistes agree in this point coÌ„clude that the lay people as they terme them ought not to intermedle either with y e deposing their minister or reproof of hiâ—… doctrine The one sort as you haue heard sendeth them to their Lords these Bishops the other referreth them ouer for these manie other cases vndâ—…r hand to a prouincial or classical Synode or permanent councel of priests c. Amongst whome all these affaires must be debated after they are agreed vpon the point then their decrees to be brought forth solemnely published pronounced to the people who must attend vpon awayte receaue these Oracles as most holy canonical They haue no remedie if they also be contrarie to the truth but to appeale to a councel in the meane while still ioyning to such a wretch such an heretike and that in the high profanatioÌ„ of Gods holy name word ordinances But my purpose is not in this place either to refute the popish prelacie of the one sort or the deuilish forgerie of the other hoping to find a more fit place for both so much as to shew that euerie Christian congregation hath power in themselues and of duty ought presently publikly to censure any false or vnsound doctrine that is publikly deliuered or maintained amongst them if yt be knowen discerned vnto them yea anie one member in the Church hath this power whatsoeuer he be Pastor or Prophet that vttereth yt as also to shew how far this their pulpet preaching differeth from that heaueÌ„ly blessed exercise of expounding scriptures or prophecie in the Church of CHâ—…IST The first me thinkes alreadie verie fully proued in all these places where our Sauiour CHRIST hath giuen vnto his Church and to euerie particular congregation therof himself his word his power with expresse charge to put in practise whatsoeuer he hath coÌ„manded them and threatned his wrath and displeasure against that whole congregation which neglecteth or breaketh any of his coÌ„mandements or suffreth any seene transgression or error or incorrigible impenitent offendor Also where he commanded all men to informe that Church wherof they are members of fuch transgressions offences enormities as arise amongst them This he in vaine had commanded and they in â—…aine should do this except he had giueÌ„ both absolute authority expresse charge vnto the Church to redresse and take order in the same In as many places alâ—…o as he hath coÌ„manded the whole church euerie member therof to watch to scowte and obserue their teachers to trie the Spirits to marke theÌ„ diligently which cause diuisioÌ„ offences contrarie to the doctrine which they haue learned to seperate themâ—… from â—…uch as teach after an other maner or consent not vnto the wholâ—…ome wordes of our Lord IESVS CHRIST to the doctrine which is according vnto godlines to hold theÌ„ accursed that peâ—…uert the Gospell of CHRIST or preach any thing besides that hath beene taught by CHRIST his Apostles to reiect an hereticke after one the second admonitioÌ„to haue in a readines due vengeance against al disobedieÌ„ce c. In al these and sundrie other places most euidently apeareth that CHRIST hath giueÌ„ ful power absolute authoritie and expresse coÌ„mandement vnto his Church eueÌ„ to euerie particular congregatioÌ„ to cenâ—…ure both the persons doctrines of their ministers of euery member of their said coÌ„gregations He sendeth them not heere â—…o these popish ordinaries neâ—…ther yet to a prouincial Synode or a Classis of priests there are other vses of Synods or councels as shal in due place be declared They can neither ad to nor diminish from the power of the Church or execute alter any part of the Churches dutie ‡ Moreouer sith euerie member hath like interest in CHRIST in his word the publike doctrine
seruice of his Church But that vvere to handle the vvhole platforme and oâ—…der of Christs Testament the excellencie and perfection wherof but slightly to describe as yt far exceedeth my slender capacitie so not being to this present purpose I haue onlie indeuored to vse such general reasons as might prooue this generall PropositioÌ„ That the gouernment and ordinancâ—…s that Christ in his Testament hath set downe and apointed vnto his Church are necessare onlie fiâ—… and perpetuall and that the true Church of Christ can or may no more receaue anie other officeâ—…s gouernment and ordinances then the bodie of a man can receaue other members the members an other order or temperature then that which God hath assigned Which I hope by these places is so manifest as I need stand no longer to inforce the necessitie and onlie fit congrueÌ„ce therof vnto the bodie members of the church by shewing either the comelines beautie features of the Chucch when yt is thus furnished of these true members and the members thus placed built together ordered and vsed The necessitie of these let common sense and experience in the basâ—… patterne of our owne naturall bodie shew how ill we could either admit anie other then those members that God hath apointed thervnto or spare anie of those membersâ—… or haue them kept from their true vse and peculiar function or placed in anie other order or place or knit togetheâ—… with anie other iointes sinewes or vainâ—…s then God hath disposed for them But the heauenlie spirituall beautie order congruence and vse of these members thus commixt and contempered â—…et the 4 6. and 7 chapter of Solomons song declare From all which together â—… euerie member apart the vse administration and benefite therof as also from the disorder infinite inconueniences and mischeises that would ensue of the reiecting of this or receauing any other order gouernment administration might infinite and seuerall arguments be drawen to proue the absolute necessitie of the one the vâ—…ter inhibition vnfitnes of any other But heere now fitly commeth a certaine obiâ—…ction of the aforesaid D. R. S. â—…o be answered Saâ—…th he Yf that outward forme of discipline were of the essence of the Church then where that forme of discipline either was or is not there was and is no Church which is a grossâ—… absurditie My reasons are Samaria had not that forme of discipline but yt was a famous Church Actes 8. Antiochiâ—… had not that forme of discipline yet yt was a floorishing Church The greatest part of reformed Churches in Christendome haue not that forme of discipline yet they are accompted holie Churches of all but of the Papistes and 〈◊〉 What his Doctorhood meaneth by these disguised termes of the discipline essence of the Church I vnderstand noâ—… and therfore wil leaue them where I â—…ind them eschewing according to the Apostles rule such profane inanitie of words and oppositions of science falsly so called which somâ—… proâ—…essing haue erred about the faith But if he by these reasons suppose to haue impugned the necessitie and perpetuity of CHRISTS holie gouernment order wherinto the Apostles built all Churches and which they left vnto all Churches I shal then briefâ—…ly shew how far he faileth of that purpose and reasoneth quite to a new and diuers question and therfore can therby conclude nothing against this For our quâ—…stion heere is not whither the Church may not sometime vpon some necessities bâ—… without this order or some part therof for a season but whither the Church may receaue anie other forme of gouernment in stead of this So that if he had prooued that the Churches of Samaria and Antiochia had receaued anie other forme of gouernment and order then this Apostolick then had he in deed said somwhat although a particular instance or two may not take away or draw vs from a generall law and perpetuall rule But he trifling about the name of a Church quite forsaking the question would inser from the ambiguitie of the word that because a Church vpon some necessitieâ—… may for a season be without this 〈◊〉 ordâ—…r and gouernment therfore they may reiect this anâ—… take an other according to the pollicies of the time place How diuersly the church is read in the scriptures not heere to stand of the etymologie of the word ecclesia me thinkes this great diuine should not be ignorant how somâ—…times yt is read for all the Saints in heauen and in earth sometimes for all the Saints dispersed or gathered heere in the whole world somâ—…times for a companie of faithfull people ioined together in the 〈◊〉 coÌ„â—…union of the faith indeuoring to proceed into the order of CHRIST and in the same faithfully to walke together But coÌ„monly yt is taken for a companie of such faithful thus entered couenant established walking in due order according to the rules of Gods word of which kinde of Church we al this while reason For their church of England is not now vnestablished as Samaria and Antiochia were at these times he speaketh of but yt is established into an order ministerie and gouernment though according to the Popes cannons not according to the Testament of CHRIST So that he might as well haue reasoâ—…ed from anie of the othâ—…r readings of a Church and gained as much scilzt that becausè all the Saints in heaueÌ„ are called a Church yet they haue not Pastors Teachers c. therfore the Church of CHRIST may be established w tout these as also al the dispersed Saints are called a Church yet haue not this order gouernment therfore c. Samaria Antiochiâ—… at their first calling to the faith had not this established order and gouernment yet were held famous floorishing Churches therfore the Church may be established into an other forme of order and gouernment then that of CHRISTS Testament this if he conclude not he gaineth nothing this if he conclude I denie his Argument It followeth not because the Church is not alwaies thus established therfore yt ought not to be thus established The Churches of Samaria and Antiochia â—…either can be shewed to haue receiued anie other order or gouernment or to haue neglected this but the contrarie apeareth of Samâ—…ria Act. 9. 31. where Luke recordeth that the churches throughout al â—…udea Galile Samaria had peace being built proceeding in the feare of the Lord and were replenished with the comfort of the holy Ghost What thinketh D. S. now was not Samaria built established in this order vnles he can shew that the Apostles built the Churches in anie other order and then froÌ„ this place may he also conclude that the Churches in Iudea Galile were not thus built this scripture not secretly shewing that â—…oth they were all built alike that there was but one order of building amongst the Apostles in these wordes being edified or built Me thinks this place also sheweth some letts that sometime may hinder the Churches
words hath arisen amongst them without end or edifying Therfore let vs for the apeasing and assurance of our consciences giue heed to the word of God and by that golden reed measure our temple our altar our worshippers euen by these rules wherby the Apostles ◅hose excellent perfect workmē planted built the first churches comparing the synagogues of this lād vnto them in the people the ministerie administration order gouernment c. This way cannot deceau◅ vs for neit◅er can the simplest erre therin neither any pol◅uted how subtle and cunning soeuer passe by yt vnespied vnre◅rooued For as ther is but one truth ◅o whatsoeuer is diuerse more or less th◅n that truth is faultie and to be repented FIRST THERFORE because euerie building consisteth of stones let vs examine of vvhat kinde of stones this Church of Eng◅and as they terme yt consisteth and is compact vvhether of such elect precious liuing stones vvhich are gathered vnto and ◅uilt vpon CHRIST IESVS and in him grow vnto an holy and spi◅itual temple vnto GOD c. or of common Babilonish repro◅ate stones wherof the Lord hath sworne that not one of them ◅halbe taken for a corner or for a foundation in his house The material temple which was but a type of this vve ◅eade to be built from the verie foundation of choice costly perfect stones the beames rafters of choise Cedars Algummin trees No cōmon or vile thing vvas vsed towardes yt neither might any profane polluted enter into yt But of the incomparable bewtie vnvtterable excellencie of this spiritual Temple vnder the holy ministerie and happy perfect gouernment of CHRIST all the prophetes haue with great delight spoken fore told and with extreme desire inquired longed to see the reuelatiō of these ioies graces which they in the spirit foresaw foreshewed vnto vs to whome they should be performed The prophet I saiah speaking of the excellēcie therof breaketh forth into these vvordes Behold I vvill lay thy stones vvith the Carbuncle thy foundatiōs with saphirs I will make thy vvindowes of Esmeraldes thy gates of shining stones and al thy borders of pretious stones and thy children shalbe taught of the Lord much peace shalbe to thy children And in an other place speaking of the excellent glorie of this spirituall temple he vseth these wordes For brasse I vvill bring gold for yron I vvil bring siluer for vvood brasse for stones yron I vvill make also thy gouerment of peace thine exactors of righteous◅es c. thy people also shalbe all righteous they shall possesse the land for eue◅ the graffe of my planting shalbe the work of mine handes that I may be glorified And againe For thornes there shal grow firr trees for nettles shal grow the myrrh tree yt shalbe to the Lord for a name for an euerlasting signe that shall not be taken away Al the plantes of this orcha◅d shalbe of the Lordes planting they shal all be incense Aloe trees pomgranates and fir trees which shal cōtinually bring forth pleasant newe fre◅h fruit because they grow by the sides of the riuer of life are watered with the dewe of heauen and refreshed vvith the windes of godes spirit They come not nor grow not heere vntil they be first cut off from their corrupt natural stock vvhere they grewe before be ingrafted into ◅he true ol◅ue tree the true vine yea being planted and ingrafted that plāt that branch that bringeth not forth good fruit shalbe hewen downe shalbe cut off cast out c. Into this mountaine entereth no venemous or harmfull creature the cockatrice aspe the Lion Leopard enter not and lodge not heere vntill they haue left their poison their fiercenes c. so that the sucking child may pla◅ vpon the hole of the Aspe the weaned child pu◅ his hand vpō the hole of the Cockatrice the lambe and the wolfe dwel togither the kid the Leopard ◅at straw together and a litle child shal lead them Ther may none be admitted into the church of CHRIST but such as enter by publike profession of the tru◅ faith None remayne there but such as bring forth the fruites of faith The forerunner Ihon the baptist first preached repentance to prepare the way and make strait the pa◅hes of the Lord before he baptised any The like did our Sauiour Christ and his disciples The Apostles also first gathered a people by preaching vnto the faith then receaued and ioyned them to the Church and administred vnto them the holy pledges of the faith baptisme as a seale of their ing◅affing into CHRIST the holy supper as a symbole of their communion with CHRIST and al his faithful seruantes Thus see we vvhat kinde of stones vvhat manner of people the Lord will haue built receaued into his Church Now yt remaineth tha◅ vve by these rules examine the stones and people of the Church of England whether they be such chosen pretious stones as we see here described as the high priest caried in his broidered brestplate vvhether they be such a chosen redeemed faithful free holy people as are called vnto and walke in the faith of CHRIST IESVS or they be rather of the reffuse common pibble chalke stones which cannot be vsed to any sownd and sure building euen al the profane and wicked of the land Atheistes Papistes Anabaptistes heretikes of al sortes gluttōs riot◅urs blasphemers periures couetous extortioners thieues whores witches coniurers c. and who not that dwelleth within this Iland or is within the Queenes dominion All without exception or respect of person are receiued into and nourished in the bosome of this Church with the word and sacramentes None are here refused none kept out This Church as the prophet saith openeth her knees to euerie passenger furnisheth a table to the multitude and drink offerings to the numbers she keepeth open house to all commers bread and wine and welcome Neither is she more dainty of her stollen waters then of her hid bread of her adulterate baptisme then of her Sheshak supper not denying baptisme to the seed euen of whores and vvitches she receaueth thē al into her couenāt vvhich is not w t GOD but with death and hell giuing them her peace selling them her wares c. This is their communion of saintes their holy fellowship thus are they bound enchained togither in opē sacriledge idolatrie impietie euen al estates Prince priestes and people and as the Prophet saith euen vvreathed togither as in a strong cable of iniquitie and folded one vvithin an other as thornes in an hedg or rather vvrapped and plighted together as thornes to the fire of Godes wrathfull iudgmentes For whither vve consider the vvhole estate or any particuler part therof vve shall find yt wholy corrupte deeply s◅ as in
the daies of GIBBEA not one sownd part from the crowne of the head to the sole of the feet but all ful of woundes swellinges old putrified sores which cannot be bound vp or cured iniquitie hauing brokē in and ouerflowed the vvhole land and euerie place therof euen as the raging sea which cannot be stopped There is no faith no mercie no knowledg or feare of God in the land by swearing lying killing stealing whoring they breake out and blood toucheth blood they ◅bhor iudgment peruert all equitie they turne iustice into gall and the fruit of righteousnes into wormwood T◅uth falleth in the streetes equitie cannot enter the heades iudg for ◅ewardes the priestes teach for hire the Prophets prophecie for money the people are incorrigible such as cannot brooke nor endure vvholsom doctrine but get vnto them after their owne lustes an heap of teachers which may prophecie to them of vvine and strong drink c. They al hate persecute him that rebuketh in the gate they abhor him that speaketh vprightly They prosecute vvith mortal hatred him that runneth not to the same excesse and sinne with them and he that refraineth from euil maketh himself a pray and is spoiled of all men All the lawes of GOD are heere broken and reiected both of the first and second table both of the ecclesiasticall and ciuile estate and of euerie particular person in both both in the worship of GOD and in ciuile iustice and conuersation all things being innouate in both according to the lustes and pleasures of men the law and word of GOD being quite reiected and cast aside as may appeare if the estate either of the Church or common welth be examined or tried by the word of GOD. The particuler defaults wherof in their customes lawes trialls pleadings iurisdiction orders decrees c. are well nigh infinite And what then are the enormities that ensue therof to euerie estate degree and person This need no other demonstration then the general excesse pride superfluitie couetousnes rapine crueltie deceit malice debate inordinate affections vnbridled lustes dissolutnes disobedienc◅ c. which are found most rife euē in all estates degrees amongst them Neither hath all kind of sinne and wickednes more vniuersally raigned in any nation at any time then heere at this present in this land where all are receaued into the Church all made members of CHRIST All these sinnes and many more abhomina◅ions which a Christian heart abhorreth but to think or speak of are amongst them vvinked a◅ tollerated excused couered and cured with the Gospel preached and their holy sacramentes All this people with all these manners were in one daye with the blast of Q. Elizabeths trumpet of ignorant papistes and grosse idolaters made faithfull Christianes true professors vpon vvhome these hungrie priestes like rauening vvolues and greedy foxes flew to diuide the pray some getting them the roomthes of Arch-bishops others caught Bishoprickes others caught Deanries arch-Deaconries fat parsonages some more some fewer as their estimation and frendes were They being thus installed and their mouthes stopped with these fat morsels the world by this time was well amended with them There was no neede to gather a people to the faith by preaching of the Gospell neither to set the holy gouernment of CHRIST ouer such as were called to the faith All was now well enough ◅er the people had receaued this ministerie after their Portuise was translated from latine into english the supremacie from the Sea of Rome to the Sea of Canterburie And after these Pseudo martyres and runneaway professors had tasted the sweetnes of ◅his rost and pleasantnes of these roomths and were once warme ◅n their nestes then forgate they all their former peregrination ◅nd deuowred the vowes they then made seking now to fortifie ◅nd establish their owne and not CHRISTS kingdome And to this ◅nd they inuented obteined and erected their blasphemous high Commission in stead of the Spanish inquisition where they gate ◅ower ouer all causes and persons ecclesiasticall to make or abro◅ate what lawes they list and to impose them vpon the whole Church which is the whole land to molest cite fetch vp examine ◅mprison and fyne whome they list as long as they list as much as ◅hey list w◅hout controlement or any redresse though their pro◅eedings be expresly contrarie preiudicial and repugnant vnto the Crowne and prerogatiue royal vnto the great charter and lawes of ◅he land as were not hard to shew if any eare might be giuen ◅herunto Thus being enthronized they shew themselues playnly in their colours both in establishing most of the Popes cannons and in adding new as ill of their owne still re◅aine further power to make more at their pleasures which howsoeuer they cannot nor dare ◅ot iustifie by the word yet will they maintaine them by the sword vvhich sword they now draw forth against CHRISTES most faith◅ull seruantes that vvill no◅ bow downe nor vvorship their beastly ◅uthoritie but stand for the maintenance of the faith once giuen vnto the sai◅tes and for the free and sincere practise of CHRISTES holy Testament vvhich faith Testament and people of GOD these accursed Apostataes with most deadlie hatred and hostilitie persecute and seeke to suppresse by all exquisite tyrannie closing and mving vp the bodies of them in the most noisome places of the most vile prisons somtimes ◅ot wi◅hout yrons and blowes in stead of Argumentes and perswasions railing blaspheming and slandering both the holy truth and the witnesses therof vvith their poisoned heretical lying bookes pamphlets libells vvhich the Dragon like a flood casteth out of the mouth of his false Prophets after the Church yet dare they not once produce them to any triall or answere knowing in their bad consciences that their ill dealings may not endure the light and therfore seeke they by all subtill and forceible meanes to suppresse the same limiting and prohibiting their priestes not to meddle vvith the reproofe of anie thing by publike authoritye established c. And such as vvill not be thus nurt◅ed they inclose vp by their sole ◅ommandement in close and strait prisons neuer letting them to escape out of their handes vntill they be brought out vpon the beere Thus fulfil they the measure of their predecessors shed the blood of the righteous make opē war against CHRIST and his G◅spel cast the Sonne and heire out of his house and vvil not susfer him to reigne there by his owne officers and lawes but take his inheritance vnto them with his scepter and al his roial rites and prerogatiues into their handes shewing themselues in the temple of GOD as GOD erected newe lawes newe ordin◅ces a newe ministerie newe worship newe orders forme of gouernment as shalbe shewed hereafter Now vnto this their apostatical bloody throne antichristian power and vnto al the abhominations proceeding from the same standeth
al the land both great and small rich and poore priest and people in most seruile subiectioÌ„ therfore in this estate cannot be held or numbred among Christes faithful seruantes vvhich are fully redeemed by the price of his pretious blood from al these bondages and intanglementes vvhich they by a shew of volunâ—…arie religion and counterfeit holines vvould impose vpon mens consciences Neither may such be held the seruaÌ„tes of CHRIST vvhich stand subiect vnto his enimie Antichrist beare his yoke receaue his ministerie vvares c. or vvhich contend not for the maintenance of the true faith for the sincere practise of the Gospel with freedome in al patieÌ„t maner vnto the death suffring rather anie thing then themselues to be defiled with his abhominations How then should this people as they generally stand in the publique estate of this land in this subiection to Antichrist in this idolatry sacriledg al kind of excesse and sinne euen in al degrees without repentance faith obedience knowledg be receaued held or esteemed the redeemed called faithful free obedient louing subiects and people of the Lord or how may CHRISTES true faithful seruantes haue any spirituall communion or fellowship with them in thys estate vvithout open sacriledg most hainous impietie and high profanation of the holy things of God For if into the material temple no profane or polluted person might enter and osfer vntill he had imbraced the faith and beene clensed from his filthines how much more ought this profane ignorant vnholy wicked disobedient rowte be kept out of the Church of CHRIST froÌ„ al intermedling with the holy things of GOD which in this estate belong not vnto them But as these vngodly priestes of these times haue entred and do administer vnto this profane people for the lucre of their goodes tithes wages hire so waÌ„t not these Balaams sundrie diuelish shiftes and cauils for the maintenance of their doinges least by this doctrine their portion should be reprooued their vantage for diuining cease as also their sinne and shame be made manifest Amongst an heape of their forged excuses they set this for doctrine in the fore â—…ront THAT vvhere â—… Christian Prince is vvhich maiâ—…taineth the Gospel and â—…he whole land or estate not resisting this commandement reueâ—…enceth the word sacrameÌ„tes there the whole multitude of such â—… land or state are without doubt to be esteemed and iudged a true Church This reason they confirme not with any proofes of the â—…cripture but by M r. CALVINS authoritie who giueth these reasons â—…herof because saith he yâ—… is certaine the word and sacramentes â—…re not without fruit and that by this meanes vnitie is preserued to â—…he vniuersall Church Touching the person of the Author alledged I gladly acknowledg â—…im a painful and profitable instrument in the thinges he saw and â—…imes he serued in yet not without his manie errors ignorances â—…specially touching the planting gouernment and ordering of the Church of CHRIST And no meruaile for being so newly escaped out of the smoky fornace of poperie he could not so sodeinly see or attaine vnto the perfect beawtie of Sion But seeing my hope is GOD hath pardoned all his errors c. my purpose is not with these wicked men to reuiue and broach them a fresh or make them preâ—…identes and by them take boldnes to commit the like or worse ofâ—…ences nor yet to discouer NOAH his shame and nakednes So also concerning matters of faith would I be loth to build vpon or be â—…ressed by the doctrines and examples of men the best wherof we â—…ee to be subiect to their errors and faults For as faith only beleeueth and resteth vpon the holy word of God so are we by the same to examine al the doctrines and doinges of men yea of the vvhole Church and accordingly to approue or refuse the same Touching this doctrine then that a Christian Prince which publisheth and maintaineth the Gospell doth forthwith make all that realme which with open force resisteth not his proceedinges to be held a Church to whome an holy ministerie and sacramentes belong without further more particular and personal trial examination confession c. This doctrine we find by the word of God to be most false corrupt vncleane dangerous pernicious doctrine contrarie to the whole course practise and lawes both of the old newe Testament breaking at once al Christian order corrupting poisoning al Christian communion fellowship sacrilegiously profaning the holy thinges of God First we know that no Prince or mortal man caÌ„ make any a member of the Church they may by their godly gouernment greatly help further the Church greatly comfort the faithful aduance the gospel c. But to chuse or refuse to cal or hardeÌ„ that the eternal and almightie ruler of heauen and earth keepeth in his owne handes and giueth not this power vnto any other This also vve know that whome the Lord hath before al worldes chosen them â—…e wil in his due time and meanes cal by his word and whome he â—…alleth them he sealeth with this seale to depart from iniquitie to beleeue and lay hold of CHRIST IESVS as their alone sauiour to honour and obâ—…y him as their annointed King Priest Prophet to submit théselues vnto him in all thinges to be reformed corrected gouerned directed by his most holy vvord vowing their faithful obedience vnto the same as yt shalbe reuealed vnto them By this faith confession profession euerie member of CHRIST from the greatest vnto the least without respect of persons entereth into standeth in the Church In this faith haue all the faithfull congregations in the world and true members of the same bodie fellowship communion each with other and out of this faith haue the true seruantes of GOD no fellowship no communion with any congregation or member how florishing titles or faire shewes soeuer they make heere in the flesh None as hath beene prooued vncircumcised or polluted in flesh might enter into the temple or tast of the passouer or other sacrifices how neere soeuer they were in consanguinitie affinitie or subiection In King DAVIDS time the Edomites Moabites Ammonites Philistims were brought vnder obedience subiection yet were none of them admitted into the temple c. but such as imbraced the faith King HEZEKIAS and IOSIAH two famous godly Kings after they had rightly reformed the corrupt estate admitted none to the passouer but such as purified sanctified themselues according to the law The like we reade of the children of the captiuitie after they had finished the temple set the priests in their order thâ—… Leuites in their courses c. they keâ—…t the passouer together with all such as had seperated themselueâ—… vnto them from the fiilthines of the heathen of the land to seeke the Lord GOD of Israel These
not so much as seale Gods grace vnto vs they giue not faith to any so much as confirme the faith of all the worthy receauers But where they are thus prostituted sacrilegiously profaned they bring no such ioy they seale no such comfort but rather Gods assured wrath for the abuse of his ordinances the people sacramentes and all being hereby vncleane polluted in Godes sight Neither preserue they vnto the Church hereby her vnitie and power but rather take away al communion and so corrupt and poison yt that now their fellowship is not in the faith but in sacriledg and sinne And for the power of the Church yt is not giuen them to receaue and admit but to driue away and keep out the profane and open vnworthy from the table of the Lord. THE NEXT shiftes these Balaamites haue for the administring vnto the communicating with and retayning the prophane in the bozome of their Church are certayne Argumentes draweÌ„ by M r. CALVIN from the 13. and of Mathew against the Anabaptistes to prooue that the Church heer on earth shal neuer be without sinne and is not to be left for sinne c. comparing the Church to a corne field vvhich being sowen with good graine ys by the enimiâ—…s fraud scattered with tares of which yt is not clensed vntill the crop be brought into the barne-floore and vnto a net in which all kind of the fiâ—…hes are gathered together are not chosen out vntil they be laid out vpon the shore c. and vnto a floore wherin the vvheate is so gathered that yt lieth hiddeÌ„ vnder the chaffe vntil by fanne and syue yt be at length layd vp in the grainer The doctrine which M r. CALVINE heer indâ—…uoreth to prooue as yt may be vnderstood is true for no doubt while the Church consisteth of mortal men so long is yt subiect to sinne ignorance els had we no need of CHRIST to be our mediator ouâ—… aduocate our high priest our Prophet to make our peace to intercede for vs to offer vp our praiers to instruct vs c. Therfore such as shall for sinne leaue the communion of the Church must seeke the societie of Angels and not of men Much better should they doe according to the Apostles councel to admonish them that are out of order to comfort the feeble minded to beare with the weake to be patient towardes all men yea if the sinne be publike and of the whole Church grauelie in the name of the lord to reprehend reprooue the same louingly to exhort them to repentance amendment rather then preposterously to leaue them and rashly to forsake the fellowship as the maner of some is And doubtles if yt be the true spouse of CHRIST yt wil giue eare to the voice of the bridegroome and not coÌ„tinue obstinate in presumptuous sinne for therfore were they not receaued to grace Faith doth not abrogate the law neither came CHRIST to take away the law so much as the curse of the law from the Church And heervnto serueth that great base and sea of CHRISTES blood which is placed in the Church to purge and wash away through faith and repentance those deformities and blots of sinne which thâ—… glaÌ„sse of the law â—…heweth not vpon the priuiledg of CHRISTES death to take bouldnes to sâ—…e or to continue in any knoweÌ„ sinne or to neglect or despise the word or to thinke lightly of the lâ—…ast sinne or not with all possible speed to redresse yt rather remooue yt out of the Chuâ—…ch whervnto the true church neuer wanteth either wil or power Neither ought any faithfull seruant of GOD â—…o coÌ„municate with that assembly which waÌ„teth either wil or power to reforme amend any default which is coÌ„mitted amongst them after yt is made knoweÌ„ vnto them as shal apear in the further handling of these other their places Argumentes which they haue corruptly sucked from M r. CALVIN in this discourse vvho no doubt hath vnsuffeâ—…ably peruerted and wrested these places and other places of scripture drawen verie foule corrupt doctrine from them touching the estate and order of a planted Church and more dangerous damnable conclusions from the same as that yt is lawfull for the Church to receiue and reteine the ignorant prophane multitude to adminiâ—…ter the sacrameÌ„tes vnto coÌ„municate in the same with them that the sacrament is not defiled with such open vnworthy receauers neither the faithful of the Church with this actioÌ„ or their fellowship also that we ought to abhor withdraw froÌ„ the wicked in coÌ„mon bread conuersation but not in the worship of God the sacrameÌ„ts c. that the people our sauiouâ—… CHRIST did coÌ„municate with the polluted priestes corrupted sacrifices people c. These such other fearful false doctrines conclusions contrarie to the whole course of scripture his disciples haue drawen from him And in deed his abuse of these and other placâ—…s as the epistles to the Churches of Corinth Galatia Asia c. his discourse therof seeme to import w ch that yt may more plainly apeare let vs come to the more particular coÌ„sideratioÌ„ of his places examine whether any sâ—…ch doctrines applications conclusions may be drawen from them and that breefly To HIS FIRST place where he resembleth the planted Church to that sowen field or rather confidently affirmeth that sowen field to be the planted Church c. and from thence draweth that seene knowen tares shall grow and remaine in the planted Church vntill GOD â—…oot them out thervpon coÌ„cludeth that none ought to refraine the coÌ„munion of the Church for such offendors especially where the word is purely taught the sacramentes rightly administred which he maketh his two infallible markes of the Church leauing out obedience vnto practise of the word which he his disciples vnder the name of Discipline make an hangby wherof in due place First heer against M r. CALVINS writinges his disciples I oppose the interpretation of our Sauiour himself who opening this parable vpoÌ„ his disâ—…iples requests vnto our good saith that he which sowed the good seed is the Sonne of man the field is the world and the good seed are the childreÌ„ of the kingdom the tares are the childreÌ„ of that wicked one the enimie that soweth them is the deuil the haruest is the end of the world the reapers are the Angels c. What interpretatioÌ„ can be more excellently consonant in euerie point vnto the parable theÌ„ this or what other interpretation can be 〈◊〉 is not euerie part of yt most liuely opened did noâ—… GOD at the firâ—…t make the world all things in the â—…me good was â—…t not corrupted through the fraude mallice of the deuil hath â—…ot GOD stil in yt his Church visible
vniuersal here there gaâ—…hered scattered in the world hath not the deuil also that prince â—…f this dark world his childreÌ„ seruantes which as tares ouergrow grieue the wheate couer the face of the whole fâ—…ld Is not this â—…he condition estate of the world shalbe to the end Now here â—…hough GODES children by the light of his word espie and grieue at â—…hese wicked tares so see this world which is in deed y e Lordes field beloÌ„geth to the good seed not vnto the euil thus pestered and â—…uergrowne with the wicked yet may they not by a rash inordiâ—…ate zeale be caried away either peremptorily to iudge coÌ„demne â—…r vtterlie to extirpate these tares as reprobates both because the â—…ord hath reserued this final iudgment execution vnto himself who knoweth to what he hath predestinate euerie vessel that he â—…ath made whether vnto honour or to dishonour reserueth the â—…easons oportunities wheÌ„ to cal or cut off in his owne handes â—…ath neither coÌ„mitted these things to maÌ„ nor need to be couÌ„celled or aduised in theÌ„ by maÌ„ But Christ in this parable rather teacheth â—…is disciples patience sobrietie to be patient towardes al men as â—…heir heauenly Father is patieÌ„t rather suffring instructing y e euil with meeknes prouing if God at any time will giue theÌ„ repeÌ„tance â—…y they may acknowledg y â— truth come to ameÌ„dment out of the â—…nare of the deuil of whome they are takeÌ„ prisoners to do his wil â—…ather pitiâ—…ng in their soules praying for al meÌ„ theÌ„ iudging fiâ—…ally condemning any or calling for fire vengeance vpon them c. This were a preposterous zeale greatly against Godes glorie who willeth al men to be saued calleth theÌ„ to his SoÌ„nes mariagé â—…east therefore causeth the gospell to be preached proclaimed for vs after we are once entred to shut the dore of Godes grace against others we were not for this cause receaued to mercy but raâ—…her to prouoke others to tast of Gods goodnes also be examples â—…o them that shal in time to come beleeue vnto eternal life Yf Paul Mary Magdalene others nay if we our selues by whome of al others we know most euil had beene plucked vp by the rootes whiles we grewe amongst the rankest of the weedes tares in the field of the world had yt not beene much ruth had not much good wheate beene spilt but he y chose called vs out of this dark world vnto the glorious inheritance of the Saintes in light shal shew the like mercie vnto them also if they abide not in vnbeliefe Our sauiour Christ whiles he was here emongst vs came not into the world as theÌ„ to iudge or coÌ„deÌ„ne the world but that the world through him might be saued Let not vs then take that vpon vs w ch belongeth not vnto vs neither iudge before the time seing God hath not giuen to his church to censure or iudge them without but to attend vpon iudg them which are within God iudgeth them that are wâ—…thout But now how may this place of the sowen field without vnsufferable vvrasting and falsifying be vnderstood of or applied vnto the planted Church of Christ shall these stinking vveedes noisome tares grow there vnweeded out or hath not GOD therfore giueÌ„ vnto his Church and euerie member therof the vveeding hooke of his word the power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST vvherby to censure cut off euerie obstinate offendor to cast downe euerie high thing that is exalted against the knowledg of GOD to haue vengeance ready against all disobedience and euery transgression that ariseth amongst them Is not the vvhole Church euerie member therof often almost euerie where in the scriptures coÌ„manded and stirred vp to keep this vvatch diligently and for the neglect contempt therof reade we not of sundrie Churches sharply reprooued yea vtterly cut off and is yt then likely that our sauiour CHRIST would here vtterly forbid his Apostles Disciples to intermedle vvith the vveeding out of these tares out of the Church his gardeÌ„ doth not this place thus vnderstood of the planted Church vtterly subuert and ouerthrow all ecclesiastical censures and condemne the Apostles of presumption for stirring vp the Churches to excoÌ„municate and cast out their obstinate offenders inordinate walkers heretikes c. from amongst them yea for so sharply reproouing whole Churches and threatning to come against them vvith the iudgmentes of GOD for their defalts herein vvhich vvay can all the learning these men haue reconcile these places but that by this their interpretatioÌ„ there must needes be expresse coÌ„trarietie But as they thus peruert this place so the applicatioÌ„ of yt and their collection from yt is much more pernicious and vnsusferable as shall afterward appeare THE NEXT place that is brought for the receauing and reteining their profane sinfull multitudes in their Church is the Parable of the draw-net vvherin fishes of all sorts are gathered and not seuered vntill the Lordes finall iudgmeÌ„tes This is granted them to be vnderstood of the planted Church where by the power of the word all degrees and sorts of men are gathered and amongst them diuerse false and wicked hypocrites vvhich shall coÌ„tinue remaine in the Church vntill the Lord pluck off their visors pull theÌ„ out whether by death or by his finall iudgment This is no new thing this is not denied this alwaies hath beene alwaies shalbe vnto the end of the vvorld Many shall enter without the vvedding garment vvithout that vvhite stone that inward testimonie and assurance vvhich no man knoweth saue he that receaueth yt and GOD giueth vnto none but vnto his choseÌ„ Many glorious hypocrites shal there be vvhich make a faire shew in the flesh which shal haue prophecied cast oâ—…t deui's done great vvorkes by CHRIST name which in that day shall call and not be heard But what of all this may yt â—…om hence be concluded that the profane multitude without due â—…stimonie and proof of their faith by publike profession c. may â—…e admitted into or any open vvicked vvhich remaineth obstinate â—…d impenitent may be reteined in this Church of CHRIST Surelie â—…is ground vvill beare no such doctrine this place no such conâ—…ruction THERE YET remaineth an other maine place to vphold their conâ—…sed profane assemblies draweÌ„ from the third chapter of Mathew 12 â—…rse vvhere they liken the gathered and established Church of â—…HRIST vnto a barneflore in vvhich the vvheate is so gathered toâ—…eather that yt lieth hidden vnder the chaffe vntill being clensed â—…ith fanne siue yt be aâ—… length layd vp in the grainer c. yea M r. â—…ALVINE in an other peculiar treatise against the Anabaptists vsing â—…is place of Mathew saith THAT the faithful shalbe in the planted â—…hurch of CHRIST
the same are ◅ncurable without redresse these Balaamites these crooked disciples of M r. CALVIN bring from him the examples of the Churches of Corinth Galati◅ and A◅ia where were open wicked men as the incestuous person drunkardes gluttons extortioners wranglers wrong-doers prowd and ambitious persons sectaries heretikes c. as also sundrie abuses and corruptions in doctrine and in the administration of the sacrament c. yet they were by the iudgment of the holy Ghost notwithstanding al these sinners sinnes adiudged the holy churches of God neither were the faithfull commanded to refraine their communion Furthermore the Prophets and our sauiour CHRIST at such time as the estate of the Iewes temple was wholy corrupted forsooke not the Temple but resorted and communicated with the wicked people at their feastes and sacrifices Yea when the pollution and contagion was generall and incurable both in the people and priestes bec◅se saith their Author a godly conseience is not hurt by the vnworthines of any either minister or people nor yet their ministerie being the ordinance of GOD as their ceremonies sacrifices and praier with them c. the word and sacramentes with vs defiled but are pure wholsome vnto the vpright and faithfull receauers who may lift vp pure handes in a wicked assemblie neither ought for the wickednes of mē to ref◅se the holy ordinances of GOD seing yt is only CHRISTES office to purge the ba◅e-floore seuer the tares c. and belōgeth to no priuate men to examine others or the whole Church so much as for euerie one to examine his owne self to see y t he be good wheat least otherwi◅e he eate vnto his owne iudgment For the bread of the Lord the faithfull receauers therof are not made worse with the sinnes of others It is one thing in common bread and conuersation to flee the companie of vvicked men an other thing for hatred of them to forsake the fellowship of the Church These and such other poisoned blasphemous cauils they bring to iustifie and vphold their confused babylonish synagogues and al the abhominations they cōmit in them vvhich wind◅haken figleaues although I could in a word pluck frō them so lay their filthines naked namly by shewing that there can be no comparison betwixt the Church of Christ and their whorish idolatrous Church which hath not one part of a true church not one pinne naile nor hooke according to the true patterne or in due frame and so could set this their Author vpon whome they so much relie most sharply against them vvho in all these treatises is alwaies to be vnderstood of a Church rightly established and planted according to the Testamēt of Christ with such ministers such sacramentes as there are apointed c. thē which here amongst these his followers is nothing lesse as shall not be hard to shew in due place And therfore the Argumentes drawē from the Churches of Corinth Galatia c. euē by their Authors owne iudgment nothing serue their turne who are more like to DAN and BETHEL in the schismatical estate of the kingdome of Israel remaining stil in that great defection of Antichrist fortold of c. yet seing they haue taken the paines to fetch these Argumentes from ouer the sea and so ernestly vrge them let vs do them the fauour euen so far as we may with Christian patience to giue them the hearing THEIR FIRST Argument seemeth to be this THERE VVERE in the Churches of Corinth Galatia c. not only wicked persons but also sundrie errors abuses corruptions in doctrine administration yet they were stil iudged ◅he Churches of God and the faithful re◅rained not their cōmunion th◅rfore we ought not to leaue these their assemblies though the open wicked and many other enormities be there committed and suffered First as hath beene noted there is no comparison betweene these holy Churches of God which were truly gathered planted ordered and these their confused idolatrous assemblies Then here must be obserued that they in nothing can be compared vnto these C◅urches but in sinne error moreouer that the faultes of these Churches which were but of ignorance and frailty cannot be compared to the sinnes of these vnchristiā assemblies which are in presumption obstinacie disproued by others confessed yet continued of themselues Lastly here must be noted how corruptly they vnderstand vnsufferably pervert those scriptures where the apostle reprehendeth these sinnes in those churches c. exhorteth the whole church to repentance to redresse the thinges amisse that with sundrie seuere and apostolike threats vpon their ◅eglect or default therin But these mē take these places where the sinnes of these churches are thus sharply reprehended censured and would iustifie therby the receauing reteining nourishing al this profane rowt of people in the bosome of their churches as ◅lso al the abhominatiō idolatrie opē wilful breach of Gods lawes setting vp their owne antichristian divises pop◅sh cannons in stead therof c. would from hence conclude yt to be no more lawful for true Christians to remoue out of these assemblies in this estate then yt was for the faithful in the churches of Corinth Galatia c. to forsake those churches before their sinnes errors were either reproved or cēsured What more vnsufferable abuse of scriptnres can there be thē this to take those examples which were written to terrifie admodish stir vp all Churches posterities to eschew watch against and r◅dresse such sinnes transgressions to colour and cloke al sinne and iniquitie yea to take away from al Christi◅ns their libertie prower either to reproue censure or refraine the same These churches say they were iudged pronounced by the holy ghost the churches of God notwithstandi◅g these hainous sinnes amongst them Wel what then these and al other churches whiles they remaine in this life shal commit sundrie daily sinnes of ignorance frailtie c. therfore they may also commit presumtuous sinne y◅a remaine incorrigible obstinate in their sinnes and yet of vs be esteemed reuerenced as the true churches of God this they must proue or els they say nothing this these examples of these churches prove not For they cannot shew that euer t◅ey de◅pised the Apostles admonition or refused to redresse the thinges they were blamed of which if they should haue done houw could they be esteemed the church of God whiles they reiect the word breake the law despise correction yea even Godes grace mercie offred by stopping their eares hardening their heart refusing to repent c. What can the heathen doe more nay wh◅t doe they so much for they sinne in their ignorance these in the presumtion of their heart contempt And now in this estate what communion is to be held with them what fellowship may the childrē of God haue with such reb◅ls apostataes Can any glorious titles or name of a Church
hide or diminish these sinnes or how rather can the name of a Church without blasphemie vnto Christ be giuen them in these sinnes how can Christ be said to stand a King Lord vnto them that breake reiect his lawes set vp in stead therof their owne devises invētions or how can Christ said a sauiour vnto them that despise his grace and mercie offred refuse to repent and turne from their euil waies They then not being vnder Christes protection nor in state of grace while they continue obstinate in their sinne c. I haue often wondered how anye man of sound indgmēt could giue them the name of a Church or be so terrisied with this vaine false title that they durst not leaue the communion of those wicked assemblies adulterous Churches which haue broken the couenant and forsaken the faith God plighteth not his fauour and protection vnto vs longer then we vowe our obedience and keep our faith vnto him At what time the most righteous turneth from his righteonsnes and committeth iniquitie and wil not be turned therefrom all his former righteonsnes that he hath done shal not be mentioned but in his transgression that he hath committed in his sinne that he hath finned in them he shal die The same Iudge by the same law giueth the same sentence for the same sinnes against a whole Church nation world Neither is there cause why any of Gods seruantes should more doubt to censure iudg and auoid that Congregation which reiecteth Godes word presumptuously breaketh Godes lawes despiseth his reproofe mercie as a wicked assembly an adulterous Church then to censure iudge and auoid any particular member of the Church fallen into the like degree and height of sinne to be a withered vnfruitfull branch to be cut off from the vine to be throwen out of the vineyard But here they deceaue themselues and others vvith certayne infallible markes of the Church which they haue fantasied vnto themselues namely that where the word of GOD is sincerely taught and the sacramentes rightly administred there vndoubtedly is still the true Church of CHRIST although otherwise there be neuer so many mischeifes abounding all the wicked receaued and reteined c. no vse of the power of CHRIST among them either to censure sinne or cast out obstinate offendors For this holy power to redresse faultes they put aside by the name of DISCIPLINE They call yt an accident or hang-by and make yt not a thing of necessitie so that yt may be a Church without yt though yt be to be desired c. The vanitie and falshood of these doctrines partly apeareth where I shewed that the preaching of the word maketh not a Church except there be by the same a faithfull people gathered vnto CHRIST IESVS ordered ◅nd gouerned by the rule of his word in all things so far as shalbe reuealed vnto them c so that I need not here stand to refute the sam◅ only I would know of these great learned men how yt is possible for the ministers of the Church either to preach the word si◅cerely or administer the sacramentes rightly where there is no regard had to the faithfull practise of the word no care to redresse thinges amisse no power to shut out or excommunicathe the vnworthy Or how they can with all their learning whiles they stand Pastors or teachers to such an vnbeleeuing profane people or vnto such wick◅d ones as hate to be rebuked and reformed of their sinnes preach the word exercise praier deliuer the sacramentes blesse and dismisse the profane wicked people in the peace and fauour of God without most high sacriledg profanation of Godes name casting the pretious bodie and blood of CHRIST to hoggs doggs blessing Godes enimies c. But now i◅ yt be not possible to exercise any true ministerie to haue any true vse of the vvord and sacramentes to keep any holy communion or Christian order without the diligent watch of euerie member but cheefly of the rulers and Elders to see the word of God duly practised and obserued by all in their callings to admonish all offenders to censure all errors and transgressions to excommunicate the obstinate impenitent by the power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST which he hath giuen vnto his true Church vnto the worlds end all which these men couer and cast aside in the name of DISCIPLINE without which watch and power this practise cannot be had without which power and practise the word of God is made an idol the sacramentes sacriledge vnto vs and all thinges we do odious and abhominable vnto the Lord with what common sense to let passe their deep learning can thes◅ great preachers say that the Church of CHRIST may want this watch care power and practise yea and that the word may be sincerely ta◅ght and the sacramentes duly administred though there be open transgression obstinate offendors still kept and held amongst them Is yt not as much as if they said they knew n◅ither what the Church sacramentes ministerie of the word or Christian communion meant For to what purpose is the word or the ministerie of the word where true practise and obedience is denied or which way ◅an the true minister of CHRIST administer the sacramentes ◅o a people in this estate or the faithfull seruants of Christ partake with such people in such sacramentes without most heinous sacriledg and impietie WE MVST NOT say they forsake the Church nor the ordinance of GOD for the sinnes of any either minister or people for a godly conscience is not hurt with the sinnes of another neither the ministerie or sacramentes therwith defiled If they meane h◅re by the Church the assemblie and communion of God◅s faithfull obedient seruantes by Godes ordinance the vse of an holy ministerie of the sacramentes c I graunt t◅at the Church ministerie and ordinances of CHRIST are not to be left or thought the worse of for the sinne of men though all the world abuse them though ANTICHRIST haue corrupted them neuer so much or long But if they meane as al th◅ir reasoning importeth by the Church ordinanc◅s of God such wicked rebellious assemblies as reiect the word of God with an high hand breake his lawe despise admonitiō hate to be reformed receaue reteine the opē vnworthie wicked impenitent to their sacramentes c. I then denie these assemblies to be the true Churches of CHRIST seing they haue broken the couenant cast off CHRISTES yoke c. As also I denie their sacramentes to be the ordinances of God seing to them in this estate belong not the sacramētes ministerie of Christ but the curse and iudgmentes of God And therfore they that leaue them for in their sinnes in this estate do neither leaue the Church of God nor the ordinances of CHRIST but rather fulful the cōmandement of God preserue the Church in
sauing their soules bodies from such wicked accursed assemblies from such disobedient rebellious people and from al the trumperies and deceites of the false Church c. But let vs a litle examine what kind of doctrine these men draw from Mr. CALVINE spread abrode in their pulpites publike writinges They hould that whatsoeuer Congregatiō keepeth an outward shew of the ministerie of the word sacramentes ceaseth not to be a Church neither is to be left for any sinne in maners as they call yt whatsoeuer though they willingly presumptuously neglect break the lawes of God both in their worship and conuersation and remaine incorrigible obstinate in these transgressiōs Now they teach that neither for such sinnes God is so displeased with the congregatiō that he herevpon withdraweth his fauor from them or they ◅cease to be held reuerenced of vs as a Church neither the publike actions of the said congregation as their praiers preaching sacramentes c. neither the cōmunicantes with this assemblie in these actions are with for these sinnes defiled For say they a godly conscience is not defiled with the sinnes of an other What fleshly libertine hath or can breath forth more poisoned doctrines then these more contrarie to the honour whole word of God from which yt at once taketh away al reuerence obedience practise What can be more popishly alledged for their Church then to say that yt can blesse these actions and persons whome God in his word accurseth or that the Church may cōmit such high sacriledge presumptuous sinne without the iudgment punishment due to the same Yf God haue made one the same couenant from the beginning of the world with the whole Church that he hath with euerie particular priuate mēber therof hath giuē no more libertie to the whole Church then to any priuate man to breake the least of his lawes if God for the transgression of his lawe vnpartially iudgeth al without respect of persons if presumptuous sinne with obstinacie ioined thervnto breaketh the couenant with God insomuch as yt both breake◅h Godes law and despiseth Godes mercie grace so depriueth them in that estate of any benefite of CHRISTES death If they which in this maner breake Godes law despise his grace to be iudged of al men as open wicked c. If al the actiones of the wicked be accursed of God so much the more accursed and abhominable by how much they take shew of holines profane Godes name ordinances Yf all they which partake in such actions praiers sacrifices which are an abhomination vnto the Lord be guilty of the altar and vnder the same curse how should those assemblies which continue in presumptuous obstinate sinne be esteemed the true Churches of CHRIST or any that administer vnto or cōmunicate with them in this estate in praiers sacramentes c. auoid the iudgment curse of God both for ioining vnto blessing the wicked for so high profanation of his name prostituting the holy mysteries of the ◅odie blood of Christ to such open vnworthy receiuers Rightly then and directly to reason to the point As many places of scripture as command Godes faithful seruantes with al their forces vttermostindeuor to obserue practise and obey vnto Godes holy word euerie part therof without any willing neglect or breach of the least cōmandement to their knowledg As many places as shew that obstinate presumptuous transgression breaketh the couenant As many places as command vs to seek out and resort vnto the true Church of CHRIST namely the cōmunion fellowship of the saintes Godes faithful obedient seruantes there to present our soules and bodies to be built bestowed according to Gods wil there together with thē to vvorship and serue our God c As many places as forbid vs all false Churches assemblies al spiritual fellowship cōmunion with the wicked or to repaire vnto or ioine with thē in their praiers worship c. So many places forbid vs al spirituall fellowship cōmunion vvith al assemblies in this estate vvhat faire shewes soeuer they make vnto vs or glorious titles they take vnto themselues so many places euidently prooue that if in this estate vve should communicate vvith them vve should be guilty of their sinns partakers of their plagues Which doctrines because they are generally receaued of all denied of none though omitted and forgotten by many and generally taught through the whole scriptures I need not here stand to make any more particular proofe or demonstration of them And so these being granted all these doctrines of M r. CALVINE and his Disciples fall to the ground Yet that the falshood of them may somwhat more appeare vnto all men let vs draw a litle neerer vnto them consider of their maine proofes and fundamental doctrines The publike actiones say they and ministerye of the Church as praiers sacramentes c. neither the godly conscience of anye are defiled vvith the open sinnes of others either of ministers or people c. For vvhy such publike actions are the ordinance of God and cannot be defiled or made vnavaileable with the sinnes of men neither are to be left for such sinnes Therfore the holy Prophets and our Sauiour CHRIST himself refrained not the Temple at such times as the estate therof was vholy corrupted but communicated with the wicked in their feastes and sacrifices although the pollution and contagion was generall and incurable both in the people and priestes For the rest euerie man is to eyamine himself and not othe◅s when he resorteth to the Church or receiueth the communion of the bodie and blood of CHRIST because he eateth to his owne damnation or saluation not to an other mans c. First if the open sinne of the minister or people defile not the praiers sacramentes by to them administred why hath the Lord said that ◅he sacrifice of the wicked is abhomination vnto him that they might as well kil a man as a bullock vnto him that they might as wel offer a dog or swines blood as sacrifice or burnt offering why hath the Lord said that sacrifice without obedience is not acceptable vnto him that he will haue mercie not sacrifice c. Why hath the Lord beene alwaies so ielous ouer his sanctuarie and ouer them that come neere vnto him vvhy hath he made so many lawes for the place Altar sacrifice priestes people c. that no priest with any apparant blemish might offer the bread of the Lord that no offring with any blemish might be accepted at the handes of any that none vvith any pollution or vncleannes vpon him might touch the tabernacle that no heathen or profane person vvhich was not yet come vnto the faith might tread in the courtes of the Lord or any offring be accepted at their handes vvhy hath the Lord
see into what straites absurdities they fall whith goe about to tollerate or plead for the least sinne yea see how the fuâ—…ther they wade striue herein the further they intangle and ensnare themselves falsifijng perverting the scriptures to the vpholding of their erroneous corrupt doctrines FOR THEIR next shift to couller hide their sacrilegd is to hood wink draw a vaile ouer the eies of the receaver A PRIVATE Mâ—…N say they HATH not to meddle whith the publike actiones affaires of the Church which if they be amisse he is patiently to beaâ—…e to mourne grone with loue vntil God either amend or correct them whese office it is to roote out the tares c but he is not for the sinne of others to forsake the fellowship of the Church which God will haue kept by al that shalbe partakers of his kingdom It sufficeth that eveâ—…ie priuate man looke to himself examin himself when he eateth of that bread and drinketh of that cup least he eate vnto his owne iudgmeÌ„t damnation Heere the Apostle saith their Author willeth them not to enter into the examinatioÌ„ of other men neither saith that they shalbe iudged for other mens faultes or that the tâ—…ble of the Lord is to be left for the wicked yea or that the wicked for some one or fewe sinnes are to be left In this case Charity is to iudg the best to thinke that in so great an heape of chaffe there lye many good graines of wheate yea to perswade himfelf that eueÌ„ of those wicked many do inwardly repent of their sinnes although they haue â—…ot power to amend their liues The best man of vs al is subiect to many sinnes the sinnes of others cannot take away the vertuâ—… of the ministerie and of the holy mysteries which are not to be left for the sinne of anie but such wicked rather to be shunned and auoided in commom bread and conversation but the Sacramentes are NOT BEcause of them to be refused c. This and such like detestable stuffe hath M r CALVINE in his ignoâ—…ance partly to suppresse and confute that damnable sect of the Anaâ—…aptistes which fantastically dreame vnto theÌ„selues a Church in this â—…ife without spot and for euerie transgression that ariseth are ready to â—…eaue forsake the fellowship of the Church without due orderâ—…y reproofe c. partly also is this stuffe brought to defend his owne â—…ash disorderly proceedinges at GENEVA whiles he at the first dash made no scruple to receaue al the whole state euen al the profane igâ—…orant people into the bozome of the Church to administer the saâ—…ramentes vnto them which confuse rowt could not fit with Christes â—…eauenly gouerment neither could yt by any meanes agree vnto theÌ„â—…n this estate but that monstrous disorders and heinous enormities daily insued therof wherby this their Church became a iust reproch â—…o all men euen to these wicked hereâ—…ikes c. yea that which is â—…orse and more to be lamented yt became a miserable president â—…nd pernitious example euen vnto all Europe to fall into the like â—…ransgression as the confused estate of all those regions where the â—…ospel is tâ—…us disorderly taught declareth In which sorowful specâ—…acle we may liuely behold what the wisdome of the most learned â—…s where they swerue neuer so litle from the heauenly wisdoÌ„ of God â—…nd what the most glorious and sure buildinges of man are when â—…hey are not wholy layd vpon that firme rock and foundation of Godes word We may heere also cleerly see what yt is to receaue â—…ur Faith by tradition to fetch the rules of our actiones from the â—…xamples and practise of men and not from the pure word of â—…od â—…or behold how these wretched disciples of CALVIN three fold more corrupted and peruerted then he who as yt is to be thought would neuer haue opened his mouth against so cleare truth being â—…rought vnto him oppose with mayne force and bitternes these his writinges against the manifest truth of God yea contend more for 〈◊〉 crooked practise of theÌ„ as their suting to parliamentes for this reâ—…ormation declareth 〈◊〉 for that holy perfect patterne of Christes Testament to the vpright practise wherof they wil at no hand be â—…rought But let me returne againe to these doctrines of M r. CALVINE â—…rom which by reason of these circumstances I was a litle digressed â—… haue already often and I hope sufficiently shewed how corruptly M â— CALVINE thought of the Church or rather how ignorant he was therof by these his odious simileas and comparisons I haue shewed that into the Church of CHRIST al must enter by the dore open profession of the true faith and by the same faith obedience stand therâ—… how no â—…rofane or wicked person may be receiued or reteined into that fellowâ—…hip I haue shewed that the ministerie and sacramentes of CHRIST belong not vnto this people or Congâ—…egation and how such sacramentes and ministerie aâ—…e sacrilegious and vngodly yea pernitious and damnable to the whole Congregation and all the communicantes vnlesse they repent and redresse these faultes I haue shewed touching his markes of the Church that whersoeuer the word is soundly taught there is not by and by a Church but only vvhere a faithful people are gathered by the same word vnto CHRIST submitting themselues in all thinges to be ordered ruled and gouâ—…ned by his word as yt shall from faith to faith be reuealed vnto them Which people thus gathered and leading their liues â—…ogether are to be esteemed an holy Church and haue power both to receaue into and cast out of their fellowship c. although they haue as yet obteined to haue neither a ministerie nor sacramentes among them alwaies proâ—…ided that this be not by any default or negligence in them they alwaies being ready as GOD administreth men meanes to procced vnto that holy order commanded in the word wherby apeareth that the Church vpon some occasions may be without sacramentes and that they are not a perpetual marke of the Church so of necessitie that yt should be no Church if vpon some occasions yt be for a season without them I haue also shewed that without this holy power of CHRIST to censure and redâ—…esse faultes and offendors there can be no Church no ministerie no communion that the word without practise is an idol praiers and sacramentes deliuered in obstinate sinne are abhomination and sacriledge in Gods sight and that yt is vnpossible to haue the word sincerely taught and the sacramentes purely administred where â—…ny open sinne or sinner is maintained or reteined vvhich must needes be where the carefull watch against sinne and power to reforme defaultes is neglected or left I haue shewed that the whole Church hath no power to dispence with the breach of the least commandement and that such obstinate sinne in the whole Church breaketh the couenant with God and maketh yt cease to be a
Church or to be in Gods fauor vntill they repent I haue shewed that al their praiers in this estate are accursed of God and also all such as participate with them in the same I haue shewed that the knowne and fuffered sinne of any one member is contagious vnto all such as communicate with him in that estate and maketh them all which communicate in praiers sacramentes with such an obstinate offendor as guiltie in Gods sight as he himself is I haue shewed that no faithfull man ought by any Congregation of men or Angels â—…e drawen into the least knowne transgâ—…ession of Gods law c. Which doctrines although they suffice to â—…catter and disperse these smoky erâ—…ors of M r. CALVINE and his disciples yet seing they haue so roiled the â—…ountaine as yt were darkned the sunne with these myâ—…es foggs â—…t shall not be â—…misse â—…o discusse these pointes which remaine a litle â—…urther and see what power eueâ—…ie particular member of the Church â—…ath in the Church and in the publike actions of the Church and also â—…o see wherin how long they are to keepe communion for what when to leaue the same It is manifest that all the members of the Church haue a like inâ—…erest in CHRIST in his word in the faith that they altogether make one bodie vnto him that all the affaires of the Church belong to that bodie together All the actions of the Church as praiers censures sacramentes faith c. be the actions of them all iointly and of euerie one of them seuerally although the bodie vnto diuerse actions vse such members as yt knoweth most fit to the same Al the members are iointly bound vnto edification vnto all other helpes or seruice they may do vnto the whole All are charged to watch exhort admonish stir vp reproue c. and herevnto haue the power of our Lord IESVS the keies of the kingdom of heauen euen the word of the most high therby to bind their rulers in chaines and their nobles in fetters therby to cast downe euerie strong hold high thing that is exalâ—…ed agaâ—…nst God therby to defend and maintaine the faith and euerie iode of the vvord to stand fast in their libertie to trie the spirites to auoid such as teach contrary doctrine and consent not to the vvholsome vvoâ—…des of our Lord IESVS or denie the power and practise therof to admonish the greatest euen ARCHIPPVS to looke to his ministerie and if nâ—…ed be to plead vvith their mother c. yea no further to follow her or an Angell of light then they walke with God and haue the word for their vvarrant Our communion must be in the faith and not in error or transgression we are not to follow a multitude to do euill but in all thinges to follow faith to the conseruation of our soules and to grow vp into him which is our hâ—…ad CHRIST IESVS vvhomâ—… vvhiles vve hold fast and vvhose vvord vvhiles vve hâ—…ue for the thinges vve do or refuse to doe vve need not fâ—…are the 〈◊〉 of anie vaine men neither be amazed at any vaine titles of Church sacramentes c. For this vve know that there is no Church can excuse vs for the breach of Gods law before that great Iudge Now then seeing eueriâ—… member hath interest in the publike acâ—…ions of the Chuâ—…ch and together shall beare blame for the defaltes of the same and seeing all our communion must be in the truth and that vve are not to be drawen by aâ—…ie into anie willinge or knowen transgression of Gods law vvho can denie but euerie particular member hath povver yea and ought to examine the manner of administring the sacramentes as also the estate disorder or transgressions of the whole Church yea and not to ioine in any knowen transgression with them but rather to call them all to repentance c. if he find them obstinate hardened in their sinne rather to leaue their fellowâ—…hip then to partake with them in wickednes Neither doth the place 1 Cor. 11. 28. 29. THAT EVERIE one ought to examine himself c. hinder either their Christian libertie or publike dutie for these rules are generall the wordes are general alike giuen to euerie member and vnto all the members of the Church without respect or exception of any either Pastor or others So that by this reason neither Pastor nor any were to look vnto the life conuersation estate of an other neither can these rules or wordes any way be restrained to one more then an other much lesse may such corrupt doctrines and false conclusions be drawen from them THAT BECAVSE euerie maÌ„ is to examine himself therfore no man is to looke to an other Euerie man eateth either to his owne saluation or damnation therfore the open sinnes of minister or people do neither hurt the sacramentes there administred nor the godly conscience of the receiuers What sense or sequele is in these reasons what can be deuised more false or foolish because euerie one is to looke to his owne priuate estate therfore no man may meddle with an other mans 〈◊〉 with the publike estate Were he not as foolish that could be led or caried wiâ—…h these reasons as they that made them But being granted them what kind of Church what communion what duty what law or feare of God would there remaine If the second weâ—…e granted that the open yea the obstinate sinnes of others do hurt neither the sacrament nor godly receiuers what doth yt then skil who they be that administer or recâ—…aue theÌ„ or where they be administred whether in the popish or turkish assemblies A godly man as they count him may resort to what idolatrous or sacrilegious assemblies he will so he in his heart go to worship God yt skilleth not what outward sinn there be coÌ„mitted or he ioineth vnto that hurteth him nothing What blasphemous hellish doctrines are these which take away at once the whole Testament of Christ and word of God or tollerate the open breach of them which take away all Christian libertie dutie communion May we ioine to open sacriledge most heinous profanation of Godes ordinances that with the open wicked impeniteâ—…t and not be guiltie Call they this to examine our seluâ—…s or to eate to our owne saluation they make a faire interpretation of and collection from these places But might yt not better be comprised within the examination of our selues to examine looke how we dischardge both our publike and priuate duties towardes God and our brethren c. which how can I thinke I any way discharge vnto them that suffer my brethreâ—… euen before my face wittingly willingly â—…o runne headlong into assured destruction to eate their bane damnation yea giue consent thervnto O what a cruel and vnmeâ—…ciful part were this Call they this to â—…eepe the vnitie of the
〈◊〉 of the lampe and also eâ—…chued in ciuil meates But such prophane 〈◊〉 wicked which haue not yet imbraced the faith such are to be kept 〈◊〉 of the Church and from the Table of the Lord though otherwise 〈◊〉 are not so to abhortheir ciuil conuersation seeing we may haue so â—…any occasions thervnro whiles we remayne in this world Whether 〈◊〉 â—…hall vve beleeue M r. CALVINE or the Apostle they being so diâ—…ctly coâ—…trarie For the other point of forsaking the Table of the â—…rd I iâ—…sist in that which is already said still saying they ought in â—…erie true Church to be kept from yt especially vpon obstinacie â—…ter admonition BVT YET M r. CALVINE thus giueth not ouer the matter but indeuoreth to proue that the godly may ought to coÌ„municate with the open wickeâ—… and yet shall not be defiled therby by the examples of the Prophets in the corrupt times before the captiuity of our sauiour CHRIST while he liued heere who in the most corrupt times refrained not the sacrifices prayers or publike ministery of the Temple for the wickednes either of priestes or people but nauing regard to the vnitie of the Church vnto the ordinances of GOD they held vp pure hands in a wicked assembly â—…irst I cannot perceaue that in all this M r. CALVINE hath proued â—…at the Prophets or our Sauiour CHRIST haue at any time ioined â—…to or with any vnlawfull or pulluted priestes or pâ—…ople such as by 〈◊〉 law of God ought not to administer or offer in y â— Temple neither 〈◊〉 to any vnlawful praiers or sacrifices which ought not to be offered â—…ere And so all these examples are to no purpose alledged make â—…thing for him For we still by the rules of CHRISTS Testament hold 〈◊〉 vtterly vnlawfull to receaue or reteine any profane or wicked perâ—…n to administer vnto or coÌ„municate with such in the sacramentes 〈◊〉 that all whosoeuer so doth most heinously breake Gods law 〈◊〉 all guiltie of high sacriledg c. Into which manifâ—…st wilfull transâ—…essions neither the vaine titles of the Church neither the false flag 〈◊〉 the gospel sacramentes ought to draw or allure vs. As for these times vnder thâ—… law wherof he speaketh the worship 〈◊〉 God then consisted in outward legall ceremonies concerning the â—…me place priestes people sacrifices Altar c. with prescript lawes 〈◊〉 euâ—…rie thing which outward ordinances if they diligenrly kept 〈◊〉 obserued there was then no cause why such sacrifices should be left insomuch as they were in that outward worshipp altogeather vnrâ—…proueable Other faultes of maners except such as ouâ—…wardly defiled the bodie or were contrarie to the lawes of the Temple as bastardy whordome idolatrie c. the priestes or ecclesiastical estate then medled not with They belonged to the ciuil magistrates whose office yt was then both to censure punish such offendors accordiâ—…g to the law Whiles then the ecclesiasticall lawes which God in that estate apointed were duly obserued there was no cause why the Prophets or any should refraine that worship yet were the Prophets which were apointed of God to instruâ—…t both the eccsesiastical ciuil estate to admonish and reproue the ciuil magistrates and to cry out against them to denounce Gods iudgmentes against the one the other to shew theÌ„ that neither Temple nor sacrifice neither fathers nor couenant could excuse or deliuer them froÌ„ the wrath curse of God whiles they continued in these sinnes deferred to repent But now vnder the gospel where al things are become new spiritual where CHRIST hath giuen vnto his Church vnto all his faithfull seruantes his poweâ—… authoritie spiritually to censure al manner of sinne sinners he hath giuen them his holy word made them all Kings Priestes thervnto he hath coÌ„manded them to watch and diligently to take heed that no profane or wicked impenitent person be admitted vnto or kept in his church but diligently to watch both without within that the one sort be kept out the other cast out of his Church The legal pollutions leprosies vlcers running issues infections vncleane diseases for which then the people were seperated from the Temple the Congregation are now in this Church all maner knowen sinnes obstinatly held maintained which are far more infectious contagious vnto the soules of the whole Church then those filthy diseases were vnto the bodie Neither is the Lord our God lesse ielous or will be lesse offended for keeping such in his Church admitting them vnto his table now then he was in those daies when the leprous plaguy or polluted were kept in the Congregation admitted to the altar especially seing he hath now giuen as great charge as prescript lawes both whome when and how to cast out as he did then So that as abhominable should our worship and offring now be vnto the Lord all we in as great blame seing vnto all his seruantes this charge this watch this power these lawes are giuen as they in the former times for the transgressions aforesaid But now peraduenture these disciples of M r. CALVINE will from their maisters mouth affirme for so in deed his wordes and writings apparantly import els as we haueÌ„ shewed these examples are brought to no purpose that the Prophetes our sauiour Christ in those most sinful times where al estates persons were throughly wholy corrupt al the lawes of God both concerning the Church and common welth the worship of God ciual conuersation boldly broken by al without any regard or coÌ„science that yet in these times the Prophets and our Sauiour CHRIT coÌ„municated with these priestâ—…s people in these sinnes and were not defiled with their sinnes but held vp pure handes amongst them Before I shew the mâ—…nifest vntruth the pestilent errors vnsufferable blasphemie of these doctrines I demaund of them how they proue that the Prophets and our Sauiour CHRIT communicated in these times with these priestes people thus defiled and corrupted thus openly breaking Gods lawes ordinances both concerning his worship in the Temple the gouernment of the commoÌ„ welth I see no proof alledged except yt be this they built not other Churches they erected not other Altars where they might haue their seueral sacrifices What of all this They built not other Temples Altars therfore they coÌ„municated with the abhominatioÌ„s in the Temple they had no priuate sacrifices therfore they resorted vnto the polluâ—…ed and corrupt sacrifices vsed at these times in the Temple Are these â—…heir best reasons that because they did not one sinne therfore they did â—…n other Can these men find no meane course What if the Prophets in these times did neither of both shall not the ignorance falshood boldnes of these men then apeare which thus slander the Prophetes â—…alsifie peruert the scriptures to maintaine these damnable errors wicked dealinge The first
in the bozome of their Church c. so if we by the rules of Christs TestameÌ„t duly examine this their flanting ministerie wherof their Church so boasteth I doubt not but that we shal find them as counterfeit prodigious antichristian and rightly fitting to this monstrous confuse bodie of the multitudes this harlot their Church sittetâ—… on Which ministerie to describe in their coullers were a fitter Argument for a stage play to bring forth these hypocrits out of their dennes and to make them play their partes in the light then for any sober christiaÌ„ discourse who abhor to raue in their vncleane cages filthy kennels yet that they may the sodainlyer apeare of what soâ—… they are we the soner haue done with them let vs first coÌ„sider what maner of officers CHRIST hath apointed in the Church of God then how thâ—…se ought to enter then how to administer and so briefly by these rules examine the ministerie of their Church of England The ministerie apointed vnto the gouernmeÌ„t seruice of y e Church of CHRIST we find to be of two sortes Elders Deaâ—…ons the Elders some of them to giue attendance vnto the publike ministerie of the word sacrameÌ„tes as the Pastor Teacher the other Elders together with them to giue attendance to the publike order gouernmeÌ„t of the Church the Deacons to attend the gathering and distributing the goodes of the Church Now these Officers are first duly proued examined compared by to these rules set downe in the Testament of CHRIST both in apparant graces by the manifestation of the spirit as also in al vnreproueable conuersation witnessed wel aproued vnto that flock of which they are chosen to serue attend This done with praier fasting they are chosen ordenied in the same CongregatioÌ„ by publike consent They being thus chosen ordeined by all are now diligently faithsully to execute their office vnto all not preiudicing the libertie of any â—…mbitiously assuming any inordinate authoritie or abusing or neglecting their office neither holding or executing yt in regard or in respect of person but vprightly and indifferently performing yt vnto all men as in the eies of God whose word they purely and sinâ—…erely teach faithfully precisely obserue to their vttermost knowledg and power If in any thing they transgresse or offend they are as well as any other members liable to the censure of the Church which is to reproue depose or excommunicate them according to the qualitie of the sinne estate of the offenders c. Now to come to the ministerie of the Church of England which is so manifold diuers as I know not how to begin to describe yt But let yt first be diuided into these 3 sorts 1. Reigning or Gouerning 2 Seruing 3 Collegiate 1. Of the reigning gouerning minifters are Arch-Bishops Lord Bishops Arch-Deacons Chancellers Commissaries all of the high Commission as likewise such ciuil Doctors Proctors Registers Scribes Pursuiuantes Sumners as attend vpon their Courtâ—…s of faculties prerogatiue Archies delegates c. 2 Of the seruing sort are Parsons Vickars Curates hireling Lecturers vagrant mercenarie Preachers house priestes Chaplens half-Priestes or catechisers Church-wardens sidemen questmen paâ—…ish Clarkes 3 Of the ministerie colâ—…egiate are Lord Bishops Deanes Sub-Deanes Prebendaries Canons petie ChaÌ„nons Gospellers Pistellers Singing meÌ„ Singing boies Vergiers Sextines This diuisioÌ„ I suppose wil wel neere suffice for their officers But now how to diuide or distinguish their offices I know not I am so vnlearned ignorant of such great secrets high misteries Neither yet haue I skil to â—…arshial theÌ„ in their degrees of honour which I haue heard say they haue both in the coÌ„mon welth in their schooles as â—…eir Primate their Mettopolitane graces their Palatine Lordbishops 〈◊〉 their Baronny Lordships al which I weene be Peeres of the realme 〈◊〉 estates of the Land Now there are also certayne Doctors of diuiâ—…tie Bachelors of diuinitie which haue many great priuileges â—…ogatiues of the cappe the skatlet gowne the hood the habbite the â—…pet c. the ring the chaire the one of theÌ„ being a Kinghts fellow â—…e other an Esquires in any ground in England Also how capable â—…ese are by statute of how many benefices I cannot tell Neither haue I the cunning to deriue their genealogies and pedeâ—…ies as they tooke beginning in the ages succeeding the Apostles in â—…e first 4. or 500. yeres only because I want that deep learning I must â—…ntent my self to goe to that old book of Gods word There in deed â—…emember Reuel 9. that I read of a Sar that fell from heauen vnto the â—…rth which had the key of the bottomles pyt giuen vnto him who â—…hen he had opened that bottomles pyt there arose the smoke of â—…e pyt as the smoke of a great fornace wherwith the Sunne and â—…e aire were darkned Out of which smoke of the said pyt I read 〈◊〉 at al these monstrous armed crowned poisoned Locustes Scorâ—…oÌ„ns issued c. Now as they tooke beginning with Antichrisâ—… vnder â—…eir king 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Apolluon so tooke they increase together with him â—…or when Sathan had enthronized him giueÌ„ him his high CoÌ„missioÌ„ 〈◊〉 made him his LieftenaÌ„t general in earth c. then these his Peeres 〈◊〉 câ—…ptaines compassed about guarded his throne did miracles â—…efore the Beast deceauing with the effectual power of their errors â—…l such as receaued the Beastes marke or worshipped his image and â—…ried forth his image far an neere and set yt vp in al places where his â—…rson could not be coÌ„pelled al both smal great rich poore 〈◊〉 receiue the Beastes mark worship his image this I read in the 13 â—…f the Reue. Now in the 16. Chapter of the said booke after that yâ—… viâ—…s of Gods wrathful iudgmeÌ„tes had beene powred out vpoÌ„ the earth â—…oÌ„ the sea vpoÌ„ the riuers fountaines ef waters vpoÌ„ the Sunne vpoÌ„â—…e Throne of the Beast vpon their great riuer Euphrates I read that â—…ese vncleane spirites that came out of the mouth of that Dragon â—…nd out of the mouth of that Beast and out of the mouth of that false â—…rophet â—…hich are y c spirites of Deuils working miracles should goe â—…rth vnto the kings of the earth and of the whole world to gather â—…em vnto the battel of that geat day of God almightie yea and in â—…e 17. of the Reuelation that they should cause these kings those ten â—…ornes to hate the whore to make her desolate and naked to burne â—…e whore with fire euen that faire harlot of whose cup they haâ—…â—…runke and with whome they had coÌ„mitted foâ—…ation so many â—…eares before and to giue their kingdomes power and authoritie vnâ—…o the Beast vntil the woâ—…des of God be accoÌ„plished In the 19. 20. â—…hapters of this
they keep an holy feast abstaine from laâ—…our c. Moreouer by this Book are the priestes to administer their â—…cramentes by this Book to Church their women by this Book to â—…arry by this Book to visit housle the sick by this Book to burie the â—…ead by this Book to keâ—…p their Rogation to â—…ay certaine Psalmes and â—…raiers ouer the corne and grasse certayne gospels at croâ—…sewaies c. â—…his Booke is good at al assaies yt is the only Book of the world He 〈◊〉 can but orderly distinctly reade this Booke may get a liuing by 〈◊〉 It is no maruaile though they be sworne to and by this Booke â—…any great thinges might be said of this Book how yt was made by â—…ertayne learned Bishops afterward godly Martyres and how some â—…f the Martyres vsed part of yt as the Letany the night before 〈◊〉 suffered c. Well vvho translated yt vve vvill not contend For â—…e thing yt self yt is euident to be abstracted out of the Popes blasâ—…hemous MASSE-BOOK and how consonant yt is vnto the word of â—…od remaineth to be examined and shall through Gods grace by the â—…iscussing of some particular pointes though not of euerie singular erâ—…or for that were an endles labour apeare so shall neither the marâ—…yres vse coÌ„mend nor our dislike condemne but Gods word be Iudge â—…f all To let passe therfore what in times past this Book hath beene and â—…ow yt hath beene vsed either by the Pope or those Bishops vve find â—…t now to be the very ground worcke of their faith Church and miâ—…isterie in place to them of the vvord of God as from whence they â—…etch all their direction for all thinges yea herein aboue the word of â—…od in that from hence they fetch not only their rules wherby to doe â—…hinges but eueÌ„ the verie things themselues that they do as their Leiâ—…ourgies c. So far is this Book froÌ„ being subiect to the word of God as â—…t in al things ouerrulâ—…th the word of God dismeÌ„breth rendeth corâ—…upteth peruerteth abuseth yt to their stinted Mâ—…tteÌ„s Euensong to theiâ—… dayes fastes feastes c. yea the word of God mâ—…y not be taught buâ—… where this book hath first beene read and hath had the preeminence This booke in their Churches must haue the soueraintie yt may not be gainsaâ—…ed or controld or if yt be the word of God must giue plaâ—…e that priest called corâ—…m nobis lessoned and scholed if he wil not be conformable depriued of his priestdome if he be found stout or conâ—…macious theÌ„ is he cast into prison to coole him vnâ—…il his stomake comâ—… downe that he make sute vnto his Grace or some other L. Bishop hiâ—… Ordinarie and enter bonde to be conformable or silent Moreouer this booke in that yt standeth a publike prescript continued Leiturgy not as yet to come to the particulars or meddle with the blasphemous contentes therof but to speake generally of yt as if 〈◊〉 were the best that euer was deuised by mortal man yet in this place vse being brought into the Church yea or into any priâ—…ate house 〈◊〉 becometh a detestable idol standing for that yt is not in the Church oâ—… God consciences of men namely foâ—… holy spirituall and faithfuâ—… prayer yt being nothing lesse but rather abhominable and loth somâ—… sacrifice in the sight of God euen as a dead dogg Now vndâ—…r the law might neither any corrupt or any vnlawful sacrifice with any seene blemish be offred at the Altar nether any part of any beast â—…hough whilâ—… yt liued neuer so sufficient being slayne before yt be brought vnto 〈◊〉 Altar yt was abhomination vnto the Lord. Euerie sacrifice must be brought quick new vnto the Altar there be sâ—…ayne everie morning and euening how much more in this spiritual Temple of God wheâ—… the offringes are spiritual and God hath made al his seruantes Kings priestes to offer vp acceptable sacrifices vnto him through 〈◊〉 CHRIT who hath thervnto giueÌ„ them his holy spirit into their hearts to helpe their infirmitâ—…es and â—…each them to crie ABBA Father Hoâ—… much more hath he which ascended giueÌ„ graces to thoâ—…e his seruanâ—… whome he vseth in such high seruices to the repairing of the Sainâ—… the worke of the ministerie and the edification of the Church vnto whome God vseth theÌ„ as his mouth the Church againe on the othâ—… side vseth them as their mouth vnto the Lord. Shall we think thâ—… God hath any time left these his seruantes so singly furnished destitute of his grace that they cannot find words according to their necessities faith to expresse their wantes and desires but need thus to be taught line vnto line as children new weaned from the brestes what when to say how much to say and when to make an end to say thâ—… collect at at the beginning that at the end that before the tother afteâ—… this in the morning that at after noone c. How like children or raâ—…her like mas king fooles are these great clarkes dressed shew they nâ—… hereby that either they haue no faith or elâ—… are such infantes as 〈◊〉 haue more need to be fed theÌ„ to diuide the portioÌ„ vnto others Knoâ—… they trow we what praâ—…er or the spirit of God meaneth Praier I take 〈◊〉 be a confident demanding which faith maâ—…eth thoâ—…ow the holy 〈◊〉 â—…ccording to the wil oâ—… God for their present wantes estate c. How now can any read prescript stinted Leitouâ—…gie which was penned many yeares or daies before be said a powring forth of the heart vnto the Lord or those faithful requestes whâ—…ch are stirred vp in them by the holy Ghost according to their present waÌ„tes estate of their heartes or church vnlesse they can say that their heartes church stand in â—…he same estate now so still to their liues end shal continue without â—…ither further increase or decrease change or alteration as they did â—…hen yea that their childers children shal also so continue to whome â—…hey leaue and incommend this Leitourgie vnto the worldes end What 〈◊〉 strange estate is this that alwaies thus standeth at a stay The way of â—…he righteous Solomon saith shineth as the light that shineth more â—…nd more vnto the perfect day as on the contrarie the way of the â—…icked is as the darknes they know not wherin they shall fall Our Sauiour Christ saith that if we gather not we scatter The Apostle 〈◊〉 willeth the new borne babes to desire the sincere milke of the â—…ord that they may grow therby vntil they come to the measure of â—…he age of the fulnes of Christ saith the Apostle Paul Now then if â—…hey their church increase not in the measure of knowledg grace â—…olines c. yt is an infallible signe that they haue not the Spirit of God If thâ—…y do increase why
scripture comonly by them called the Lordes praier so â—…ighly abused ought not by Christians to be inioyned or vsed for or as â—… praier either publiquely or priuatly Our reasons are yt vvas not to â—…hat end instituted by our Sauiour CHRIT so much as to instruct vs to â—…ray and direct and assure vs in praier c. It was neuer so vsed by our â—…auiour his Apostles Churches who euer prayed according to their â—…resent wantes as the Spirit gaue vtterance The like rules beside â—…heir examples and practise they haue giuen vnto the Churches no where mentioning nor enioining this or any other scripture to be vsed â—…or their praier We cannot arriue nor comprehend the riches and depth of that praier without more particular explication and application That prayer expresseth not our particular wantes or estate of our heartes neither do we vnderstand those generall doctrines by the bare saying or reading yt ouer This scripture is not the grace of Gods spirit in vs It is not drawen out of the fountaine of our heartes It is not our wordes to God but his vnto vs c. It edifieth not the whole Congregation so that they may al mind one thing or say Amen Theâ—…fore and for all these reasons yt ought not and cannot be vsed of any christian either publiquely or priuatly as their praier as by many other reasons shall further apeare in the breef answere to this said Doctors Argumentes HIs first ArgumeÌ„t is thus from CHRISTS owne mouth CHRIST COMMAVNDETH CHRISTIANS to pray thus Our Father c. Therfore yt is lawful for Christians to pray so Wel said be it so a litle while be yt a commandement in these wordeâ—… when ye pray say c. It then being a commandement is of necessâ—…tie to be wholy said as yt is there sâ—…t downe and cannot be in our choice and will whether we wil say yt or no for the commandement is tied to al the wordes no commandement is in our libertie to do or leaue vndone but they that leaue yt vndone break that coÌ„mandement which coÌ„mandeth yt to be done Moreouer these wordes when ye pray are general extend to al times of our praier that whensoeuer we pray we must say those words there prescribed whensoeuer we faile â—…o to do we break this coÌ„mandemeÌ„t And thus by this Doctor his reason haue the Apostles Churches yea our Sauiour CHRIST faulted broken this coÌ„mandement so oft as he hath failed to vse these wordes in praier which wordes we can neuer find that either he or they haue vsed at any time in their praiers but that with other wordes they haue praied vve find euerie vvhere By this time you haue spunne a faire thred you haue made a goodly reason But yt is peraduenture my ignorance and want of learning that thus wrest that I vnderstand not for your Argument wil beare no such conclusion Your wordes I am sure I misaledg not CHRIST say you commandeth Christians to pray thus Our Father c. Therfore they may pray so This coÌ„mandement I trow extendeth to the veâ—…e wordes Our Father c. els your Argument maketh nothing for you or against vs. And if yt be a coÌ„mandement haue a relation to the wordes then I am sure the other conclusions wil follow as wel as this Therfore yt were better for your safety though not for your flâ—…shly credit to loose this ArgumeÌ„t then gaine this blasphemy that we consent together in this that the commandement heere stretcheth not to the wordes but rather to the doctrine sense For if yt should at all be vnderstood of those prescript wordes that the reading or saying of them might be our praier then must yt nâ—…edes be granted that this of al other were the most perfect praier both in that there is included in yt al other prayers euen whatsoeuer may lawfully of vs be asked oâ—… can of God be granted and also auoided al battologie vaine repetitions c. Wherfore yt being a praier to be vsed and the best of all praiers fitting all times occasions c. yt must needes follow of â—…ecessitie to be alwaies vsed because God is alwaies to be serued with 〈◊〉 best Yea yt must needes follow to be solely and only vsed none â—…ut that because all other praier should be but vaine babling yea open â—…mbition in putting our owne vnsufficient stuffe in the place of this â—…lsufficient praier For the best of our praiers actions are vnsufficiâ—…nt vnperfect as a stained cloth But this if yt be a praier cannot be â—…enied to be sufficient perfect and without staine THis Doctors second Argument is this EVERIE BRANCH OF THE Lords praier is a petition Therfore euerie branche is a praier For euerie meane â—…coller knoweth that the Argument followeth a specie ad genus affirmatiuè And if euerie branch be a praier then must the whole because they concerne the glorie of God our benefite needs be an excellent praier Virtus coniuncta fortior I haue before shewed how sundrie Psalmes this many other scripâ—…ures may be in some sense called praier or praiers because the Lord 〈◊〉 them by petitioÌ„ maner instructeth our weake faith how to pray vnâ—…o him how to frame our requestes our wordes how to lay hold of â—…se his promises c. Yet I haue further shewed why these scriptures â—…hus barely read or said cannot be said our praiers without further exâ—…lication application c. vnto our present needes and estates So that â—… r. Doctors learned reason followeth not for except he can proue yt â—…ur praier he saith nothing Now in that I graunt yt him by some coÌ„â—…ruction to be called a praier yt is to auoide contention about wordes â—…or els they would neuer leaue vrging the synonimie betwixt a petitioÌ„â—…nd a praier vvhich in all tongues signifie one thing Now then Mr. â—…octors reason in his owne sense is but thus much Euery branche â—…f the Lordes prayer is a prayer Therfore euerieÌ„ branch of the Lords â—…rayer is a prayer Need he to haue shewed his deep learning and hard â—…ogicall rules a specie ad genus affirmatiuè for this stout reason I would haue â—…hought he might haue learned to haue made as good a reason as this â—…t home and neuer haue trauailed to Cambridg for yt For if this reaâ—…on hould he may proue himself a learned a wise or an honest man â—…r the falsest and absurdest thing of the world It is so therfore yt is so vvould here know of his Docterhood vvhither praier or Petition â—…e the Genus and vvhich is the Species in this his logicall reason or if he â—…et yt alone and trouble not himself now any further with the matter seing he hath fethered his nest and hath got that he al this while waiâ—…ed for I am content for I am not greatly desirous to learne away this â—…is cunning To the matter in controuersie I denie that scripture which he
shal haue recouered your senses froÌ„ the amazement wherinto you were smitten with this strange Doctrine touchnig praier to a further consideration of the matter to see if you can bring any better reasons or repaire these in your third booke against the poore persecuted seruantes of Christ whome you vntruly accuse blaspheme publish for Anabaptists what not in these youâ—… priuiledged poisoned writings I haue sufficiently as I hope shewed the vnlawfulnes of bringing into or reading in the church these stinted numbred praiers and set seruice in their written diuised Leitourgies both because they wanâ—… warrant in the Testament of Christ practise of the Apostles and are contrarie to the same being Apochrypha not the liuely graces of Gods Spirit being contrary to al the rules of praier yea to the Spirit yt selâ—… christian libertie not being drawen from the Spirit of God in vs according to the necessities present estate of the church or of our heartes as the Spirit giueth vtterance but rather teaching the Spirit wordes vsurping the office therof in the consciences of meÌ„ yea setting stintes lawes vpon the Spirit church prescribing this thus much to be said this day in the morning at afternone thus many collectes or Pater nosters heer a Creed a Tâ—… deum c. I haue shewed the supertition idolatrie abhominacion of the best of theÌ„ how they are buâ—… as a dead stinking carion not a liuely acceptable sacrifice vnto the Lord so abhominacion wil worship not required at our handes so superstitioÌ„ brought into standing in the church of God for that they are not namly as rules lawes of the church as holy praiers and incense of the Saintes as the liuely graces present worke of the Spirit so idolatrie I haue shewed that those scriptures vsed in them do no way iustifie theÌ„ no more then they doe the masse-booke or a Coniures magical incantatioÌ„s which haue also holy psalmes scriptures as vnreprooueable praiâ—…rs but rather that they make theÌ„ the more heinous in that they so rende mangle peruert the scriptures to such blasphemous abuses I haue shewed that such written stinted stuffe cannot be said the praiâ—…rs oâ—… the Saintes neither do any good either instruct or help the weakâ—… coÌ„sciences of any but are rather the very leauen poison of their heartes soules the very cradles and cushions of these graceles Priestes Atheistes to rock them asleepâ—… in their sinnes securitie neuer touching the heart or conscieÌ„ce but teaching them to prate ouer vpon the booke or by rote their certayne nuÌ„ber of wordes to the Lord as though the booke were their heart vtterly quenching the Spirit of God and al the light that is in them They make theÌ„ bâ—…leeue that this prescript praier is good at this time that at an other time this when they rise or at dinner the tother when they goe to supper or to sleepe this when they are sick that is special good to be read or saied at the point and hower of death Thus abuse they misleade men keep them wholy from the exercise of the Spiâ—…it of God in them from the searching and powring out theyr heartes â—…efore the Lord from the due confession sorrow repentance for â—…heyr sinnes froÌ„ the true knowledg or any vse or benefite of that blesâ—…ed benefite holy exercise of praier and wholy from receauing any â—…crease blessing or grace froÌ„ God as the preseÌ„t estate of their church â—…heir faith soules sheweth euideÌ„tly being by their stinted Leiâ—…ourgie â—…coÌ„sidered at the best that they can imagine or speake for theÌ„selues â—…ept at a stay alwaies in one estate hauing neither more nor lesse of â—…ods grace but eueÌ„ the self same stil. Thus are they neuer led forth â—…ne step towardes perfection vntil a new Leitourgie be made where â—…hey haue al thinges prescribed both what to doe how to doe what 〈◊〉 say how much to say wheÌ„ to say wheÌ„ to make an end Thus iugâ—…le they mock with God behold how the Lord deludeth deâ—… them withholdeth the early latter rayne of his blessinges froÌ„â—…eÌ„ the coÌ„tinual spring haruest of his fruitful gracâ—…s they being â—…holy emptie destitute therof depriued of light truâ—… knowledg â—…ea coÌ„mon sense feeling their consciences being seared as with an â—…ote yron their heartes paued hardned in their sinnes which they â—…oÌ„mit â—…ueÌ„ with gâ—…eedines hauing left theÌ„ no sight iudgmeÌ„t or power 〈◊〉 theÌ„selues to discerne betwixt good euil nether to looke or know â—…hat 〈◊〉 wil of God is for any thing they doe or leaue vndone Neither â—…aue they power to practise yt but depend wholy vppon others for al 〈◊〉 things to theÌ„ they goe to inquire as they say so yt is without any â—…oubt so yt must be done without any coÌ„traditioÌ„ Thus is their faith â—…at inwrapped faith of the papistâ—…s to belâ—…ue as the church 〈◊〉 without knowing what y â— church belâ—…eueth to beleeue doe â—…s such a preacher such a Rabbine beleeueth doeth Ó he is a learâ—…ed an holy maÌ„ he would not doâ—… otherwise theÌ„ wel for al the world â—…uch a Martyre made this such a maÌ„ that yt caÌ„not be but good say â—…od what he wil. They see with other meÌ„s eies speak with other mens â—…outhes pray beleeue with other meÌ„s heartes Thus doe they al by â—…rescript custome traditioÌ„ without regard to y e rules of Gods word â—…hus build they their house faith vpon thâ—… sandes thus are they by â—…heir blind guides deluded led out of y e way thus are they cast into â—…tter dâ—…knes held in y e chaines of sinne vnto iudgmeÌ„t their haÌ„des â—…ies heartes al their senses powers being fast bouÌ„d by thesâ—… Egipâ—…iaÌ„ in chaÌ„tâ—…rs their delusions And now that we haue thus largely set â—…ut the vâ—…lawfulnes inconuenieÌ„ces of al prescript Leiâ—…ourgies that all 〈◊〉 prâ—…tences may be remooued out of the way me thinkes yt â—…s now time to returne to this Leiâ—…ourgie of â—…he church of ENGLAND and â—…o consider somwhat more particularly of yt wherby we shal discerne â—…hat kind of faith they haue professe exercise AND HERE IN to dealâ—… with euery particular error therof or to medâ—…le with the patcheries innumerable trumpeâ—…ies therin or al their â—…rosse sollies more then childish euen apish triflinges or their friâ—…olous constitutions customes wheruÌ„to they bind lesson the paâ—…ish priest to say his matteÌ„s eueÌ„song in order to begin with this confession throughout the yeare nay throughout their life TheÌ„ cometh the priestes general pardon thorough the power that his lord Bishop hath comitted vnto him so he proceedeth to his stinted psalmes Lessons with his certaine of Paternosters euer among of CREEDES their forged patcherie coÌ„moÌ„ly calcd the Apostles Creed or SYMâ—…OLE ATHANASIVS CREED the NICENE CREED sometimes sayde in prose
they are so many we will keep their owne diuision of them in Double and Single Feastes Of their double feastes are their Christmasse day with the day of his circumsion and Epiphanie the Annunciation Puritication of their Ladie called Candlemasse day their day of all the Saintes together called Hallowmasse their Michaelmassâ—… all Angels besides their Easter whitsontide wherof we haue spokeÌ„ also their AssentioÌ„ day Trinitie sonday Now their single feastes and common Holidaies are the Saintes daies in order as they come in their beadrolle their coÌ„mon sundaies Of which sundaies though they haue coÌ„mandement both in the law by the fourth coÌ„mandemét in the new Testament by the coÌ„mandement practise of the Apostles to keep in the Church the first day of the weeke an holy conuocation vnto the Lord spending that day in praiers hearing the word and other holy exercises yet seing they so miserablie profane yt to idolatrie both after the maner of the heathen Papistes yt becommeth an idol feast no lesse accursed then the others After the maner of the heathen they abuse yt in dedicating yt vnto and naming yt after the chief idol of the Pagans the Sonne a creature and in feasting that day after their maner in pride gluttony riot idlenes sport play c. After the maner of y e papistes they abuse yt in their stinted superstitious idolatrous seruice their abuse of scriptures of praier at their meeting which is not to any edifiâ—…ng or leading forward in the waies of God their course direction being set downe both to priestes and people before hand what they shall doe say pray how much in the forenoone at Mattens how litle at afternoone at Euensong c. Further in that they dedicate one special Sunday aboue all the rest vnto the Holy Trinitye yet giue lesse honour vnto this Sunday feast then to their white sunday going next beforâ—… Their other solemne holy feastes seing they want warrant in the word of God haue nothing for their foundatioÌ„ groundworke are therby cast vtterly out of the Church of CHRIST which is not to be edified vpon the sandes of mens fansies neither to worship God after the deuises of their owne heartes but according to 〈◊〉 prescript rules of his holy word therfore I need spend no time 〈◊〉 the refutation of them the bare recital of these their trifling follies 〈◊〉 vanities is inough to scatter them into the wind for what warrant â—…ommandement or proofe haue these stage players in the word of â—…od in this maner to solemnize the birth circumcision epiphanie â—…surrection assention of Christ vpon their seueral daies with their 〈◊〉 fastes worship feastes why do not they celebrate as well his bapâ—…sme temptation and victorie ouer Sathan in the wildernes the calâ—…ng of the woman of Samaria the receauing the Syrophoenitian his faâ—…ous miracles casting out deuils raising the dead walking vpon the 〈◊〉 transfiguration vpon the mountaine giuing the holy Ghost vnto â—…is Apostles with his commission and message c. These are written 〈◊〉 the new Testament were done of him as wel as the other for our â—…arning and comfort as wel as the other Why then should not they 〈◊〉 wel haue their peculiar daies fastes worship feastes as the other â—…ut where haue they thus learned Christ to worship him by startes â—…nd stintes by daies and eaues by such idol fastes and feastes Is not â—…his to draw the worship of God which is perpetual and spiritual â—…nto carnal commandementes worldly ordinances and customes â—…gaine and that after so superstitious and profane a maner Superstiâ—…ious in that it is without coÌ„mandement or president in the TestameÌ„t â—…f Christ wil worship not required or accepted at their handes proâ—…hane in that they celebrate these feastes in al maner gluttonie exâ—…esse ryot prodigalitie pride luxurie vanitie idle games heathen â—…cortes Thus they celebrate the natiuitie circumcision epiphanie â—…esurrection of Christ with gay clothes cleane houses good cheare â—…he viole in the feast to stir vp lust in stead of deuotioÌ„ eating drinkâ—…ng rising vp to play and daunce after the maner of Bacchus in his â—…eastes with their Lords of misrule commonly called Christmas lordes â—…ames enterludes nummeries Sodomitish maskes wassal cuppes â—…ith thowsandes of abhominations which chast Christian heartes eares abhor to heare or thinke of This is the fruite of their idolaâ—…rie idlenes this they learned of their forefathers in the wildernes Whiles Moses was on the mount Exâ—…d 32. their priest cast them a calfe of gold made of their chiefe iewels that yt might be of the more estimation To this Calfe they made an Altar the priest deuoutly proclaimed a fast to al the people on the eaue a solemne feast and holy day vnto the Lord yea of the Lord IEHOVA as he said On the day where the people offred burnt offringes and brought peace offringes on the morning after sate downe to eate drink and rose vp to play This is the very mould and patterne of these their idol feastes fastes worship c. In Christes Testament they neuer learned to diuide Christes actions life into such a stageplay making one day a Pageant of his birth an other of his circumcision an other of his epiâ—…hanie resurrection c. though these were distinct things and done â—…t seueral times yet neuer read I that they ought in this maner vpon peculiar daies to be celebrate in the church more then at any other time or day of the yeare or that they ought to haue a set worship with select Psalmes Lessons Pistles Gospels Collects Anthemes or such a deuout fast on their eaues or feast on their daies with such revels as they keepe But that their deuotions may yet more appeare they worship him euen in his mothers belly or rather before she was conceaued with him they adore the wordes of salutation eueÌ„ in the Angel Gabrieâ—… his mouth giue a solemne fast worship and feast day therunto which they cal the AnnunciatioÌ„ of their Lady And least she might be offended they solemnize also with double feast her purification coÌ„monly called Candlemasse And heer in this feast I would know of these deep diuines what yt is they worship solemnize whether this action she did or the person of their Lady for needes yt must be the one or both oâ—… theÌ„ heere being nothing either in or ioyned with this action besides worthie of such special veneratioÌ„ high soleÌ„nitie Yf then yâ—… bâ—… the action of her Purificâ—…ion that was but a legal ceremonie and not now to be brought into the Church of Christ. Yf her person as yt iâ—… also like how theÌ„ wil they escape the breach of the first coÌ„maÌ„demeÌ„â—… vnlesse peraduenture they hope through her mediatioÌ„ to be dispeÌ„sed withal y t she wil speak a good word vnto her SoÌ„ne for theÌ„ therfore they powre out vnto her their drinke offringes
and burne incense to the Queene of heauen And that they might not faile at time of need see they make all the Sâ—…intes InnoceÌ„tes in heauen their frieÌ„des on their side celebrating to the Innocentes one day of their soleÌ„ne Christmas vnto all Saintes because none should be forgotteÌ„ they are many in nuÌ„ber they keep an especial principal feast day with a deuout fast vpoÌ„ the eaue c. yet least some of the chief Santes as â—…hon the Baptist and the twelue Apostles might be displeased in that they are numbred passed ouer with other common Saintes they severally remember them againe in their tourne with their peculiar eaues daies fastes feâ—…stes worship Heere is yet also an other Saint whome I had like to haue ouâ—…rskipped the Captaine of theÌ„ al S t. GEORGE their Borrowgh the patrone of the laÌ„d a worthy warriour our Ladies knight I wene This Saint hath heere no smal intertainemeÌ„t with his soleÌ„ne processioÌ„ that by no smal states but eueÌ„ the greatest of the laÌ„d with his cornets trumpets harpe shackbutes psalteâ—…ies dulcimer al instrumentes of Musick c. This Saint besides his noble order of knighthood hath also his famous peculiar Chaplain Palatine of the order who is to weare a goldring on his thomb what a famâ—…us feast they keep vnto this Saint there is none in Court or Countrie caÌ„ be ignorant Because I â—…m no good Heralt I wil not vndertake to blazon his armes the red Crosse in white field that he beareth in banner displaied nor yet his woâ—…hy 〈◊〉 For all those â—… refer you to his Lâ—…gend Aâ—…d heere me thinkes before we goe any further we had need enquire â—…ome learned Doctors opinion of this geare leaâ—…t we that be silly and â—…ooke no further then the word of God giueth vs to see take yt for â—…ost grosse idolatrie abhominatioÌ„ because in al the booke of God 〈◊〉 the beginning to the ending we find no such presideÌ„t or coÌ„manâ—…emeÌ„t therfore if yt please you because DO ROBERT SOME hath â—…ndertakeÌ„ the matter we wil heare his learned iudgmeÌ„t of this stuffe This learned Doctor who hath this wit for the most part with him â—…o take no more of a matter then he is able to deale with frameth an â—…rgument in the name of an other thus The church of England maketh meÌ„â—…ioÌ„ of Saintes deceased viz. Apost Martyres c. in some of their pubâ—…ike praiers therfore the church of England doth worship Saintes â—…eceased His answere is they are mentioned to stir vs vp not to worâ—…hip theÌ„ but to tread in the steps of their vertue religion so conâ—…ludeth the ArgumeÌ„t very weake sylly But how if this Argument â—…roue his owne what opinion shal we then hold of his Doctorhood â—…ot to speak of his euil coÌ„scieÌ„ce who to coullor that the cannot iusâ—…ifie to passe by that he caÌ„not gainesay or disproue is not ashamed â—…sually throughout his writinges to father the forgeries of his owne â—…dle head vpoÌ„ others thinking by deprauing the poore professors of â—…he truth to suppresse yt or at the least to get credite and promotion â—…nto himself But I would know of his euil conscience wich shal ere â—…ong be araigned for all these thinges before him that is greater then â—…is coÌ„science whether he neuer heard other reasons froÌ„ some of theÌ„ â—…o proue this their celebratioÌ„ coÌ„memoration of Angels deceasâ—…d â—…aintes to be idolatrous blaspheamous abhominable euen to the â—…hief Authors of this stuffe that in the presence of some verie hoâ—…orable namely because they dedicate to these Angels dead Saints 〈◊〉 peculiar Eaue Day caling theÌ„ after their names therby impropriâ—…ting giuing that to the creature which is only due reserued in â—…he hand possessioÌ„ of the Creator 2 because vpon their Eaues they â—…nioyne bid in their church vpon their sunday a publike fast and 〈◊〉 in thâ—…se Angels and Saintes names 3 bâ—…cause vpon their day which they cal an holy day they proclaime a soleÌ„ne feast to be kept â—…ith general cessatioÌ„ froÌ„ their labours in their trades as vpoÌ„ y e Lords day by the 4 commandement 4 this by a publike law not to menâ—…ion al the fleshly and lewd behauiour idlenes pride vanitie excesse â—…pely seene suffered vpon these their feastiuals holy daies 5 beâ—…ause vpon these daies they haue a peculiar prescript deuised worship â—…o each seueral Saint that they thus celebrate not heere to mention â—…heir vnsufferable shredding dismembâ—…ing rending peruerting of â—…criptures to clowte vp this idolatrie These reasons if either those two â—…reat BBs to whome they were propounded or this Doctor which theÌ„â—…eard them had soundly confuted iustified this their maner of ceâ—…ebrating worshipping dead Saintes Angels in their church then â—…ad the Antichristian tyranny of the one the repâ—…ochful blasphemie 〈◊〉 the other some colour which now are odious vnto God man But now seing these Argumentes still remaine with them vnanswered and that they are so loth to meddle with them I would now only learne of this Doctor where he in al the scripture hath found this idolatrous custome of theirs to celebrate the memorial of any one deceased Saint that vpon one set day yearly in this maner we reade not that the Fathers before the flood vsed yt neither yet after y e flood bâ—…fore the law yet were they verie godly men of great vertue such as instructed their children in the true worship waies of God such as their children honoured reuerenced whilest they liued did all filial duties vnto them being dead decently buried them but neuer after kept any aÌ„nual or set day in their remembrance The like vnder the law we reade of Moses Samuel Dauid c. men verie famous renowmed for their vertue godlines greatly honored of all whiles they liued no such matter done to theÌ„ after they were dead yet were they presidentes by their vertue euen vnto all ages vnto the worldes end The Apostles also whome they so especialy aboue al other Saintes prefer celebrate being dead yea taken away as famous martyres neuer in this maner vpon one special set day celebrated their constaÌ„cie in the faith vertue as we may see by the Apostle Iames and the Martyre 〈◊〉 Likewise the Apostles Paul Peter being ready to suffer for the Gospel left no such commandemeÌ„tes vnto the churches that any such praiers festiuals should be kept to them or their remembrance being dead but rather stirred vp admonished the churches whiles they liued disired the churches prayers for theÌ„ whiles they liued So that we seing no ground for this stuffe in the word of God see not otherwise but to hold them for detestable idolatries forgeries abhominations for the reasons aboue recited And now because I haue beene somwhat longer euen in the bare recital of these trumperies then I thought I wil passe ouer the
rest of their grosse trash as their christing their Synagogues and Belles into the names of sundrie Saintes both men and women Saintes euen all in the Popes Calender their solemne visiting their speciall Saintes toÌ„bes monumeÌ„tes as their S t. Edwine his tombe in S t. Paul his church in London by the Maior verie solemnely vpon Candlemasse night kneeling downe thereat saying a Pater noster Likewise the yerely coÌ„memoration of the Founders benefactors of Colledges in the vniversities with their solemne praiers purposely as also their other idol feastes vnto S t. Michael al Angels which they adore and celebrate in like maner with their eaue their fast their holy day worship feast What wil this learned Doctor say to this is this also to immtate their religion vertue where learned he this immtacioÌ„ this religioÌ„ if not in the massebooke where they fetch the rest this is deepe diuinitye in deed far passing all humane capacitie No maruaile though he to whome such misteries be reuealed chaleng to himself to be a Doctor of diuinitie aduancing himself in the thinges he neuer sawe being rashly puffed vp with his fleshly mind And now hauing taken a view of their solemne idol feaâ—…es yt remaineth that in a word or two we consider of their hypocritish pharisaicall 〈◊〉 which are in diuers sortes as their Saintes and festiuall eaues their embers or Quatuor tempora their lent fast and their ordinarie fridaies Of all which curiously to inquire by whome and vpon what occasioÌ„s their fastes were first instituted or inuented how they grew into this abuse would but minister matter to iangle and were nothing to the purpose yt is ynough that we find them vaine ful of hipocrisie superstition idolatrie without ground and from the â—…ules of the scriptures Hauing shewed the feastes to which these eâ—…ue fastes leade are a preparatioÌ„ to be heathenish popish idolatrous yt sufficeth to proue these faâ—…tes which haue the same beginning vse end and are of the same conspiracie to be alike guiltie yet I must say they haue more colour shew of probatilitie then any of the other insomuch as in outward pretence they might seeme to humble and prepare the peoples heartes to the hearing of Gods word to withdraw them froÌ„ worldly encombrances by attending both to publike priuate earnest pâ—…aier c. But as is shewed the very feast vvorship to vvhich they lead being so blasphemous idolatrous as also kept and spent in al maner â—…ewdnes ryote excesse voluptuousnes idlenes and sinne this fast must needes be alike superstitious abusiue abhominable For their Emâ—…ers they are so grosly popish as there can nothing be said for theÌ„ vnâ—…es yt be Doctor Roberts popeholy excuse w ch he maketh for the lent â—…ast al the fasting daies eaues that are kept in England at once This great clearke saith they are inioined not for religion but for â—…ollicie vz. yâ—… maintenance of the nauigatioÌ„ so referreth vnto a Staâ—…ute made in that behalf I perceaue now the greatest clarkes are not alwaies the vvisest men I vvil be iudged euen by any that neuer commenced Doctor vvhether this be a sufficient reason or not The Prince â—…y act commandeth al these popish fasting daies to be kept therfore al â—…hese fasting daies â—…ent all are ciuil actions The Prince coÌ„mandeth â—…ll the Bishops ceremonies gouernment iniunctions seruicebook c â—…o be obserued therfore they are all ciuill actions and not to be kept or â—…efused as in conscience towardes God but as in regard of the outward court by M r. SOME his reasons Yf he vvere not better seene in â—…he Statute of nonresidencie then in the Statute of Nauigation vvel might he â—…e his GRACELES ChapleÌ„ but neuer shal he be a true Pastor whilest he â—…akes this course It should seeme this popish Doctor either cannot â—…ut difference betwixt the first and second Table or els suppoâ—…eth that no lay men as he termeth them may medle with the first Table els vvould he neuer be so grosse as to conclude because the Prince commandeth yt therfore yt is a ciuil action yea and an other more blasâ—…heamous conclusion thervpon The prince commandeth yt therfore yt is no matter of conâ—…cience but ought without scruple to be done for saith this Doctor he is a simple Diuiâ—…e that cannot distinguish â—…etwixt the external Court and the Court of conscience Might he not thâ—…s bring in â—…l maner idolatrie humane traditioÌ„s being coÌ„manded by the Princeâ—… and no man ought to refuse the same and stand for the maintenance of the faith because now the action concerneth not the conscience but the outward obedience to the magistrate But of that point hereafter First let me shew that publike fasting is an action belonging to the Church to be vsed vpon â—…pecial occasions as in time of some publike calamitie great transgression c. with great reuerence preparation of the heart soule praier and other holy exercises That publike fastes â—…aue alwaies beloÌ„ged to the Church beene exercised therin plentifully apeareth in the old new Testament as Leuit. 16. 29. 23. 7. Numb 29 7. 1 Sam. 7. 6. Ester 4. 16. 17. Neâ—…em 9. Ezra 8. 21. Mat. 9. 15. Act. 13. 2. 3. 14. 23. Besides these examples vve haue many doctrines rules set vs downe in the word how to vse what thinges to eschew both in publike and priuate fastes Isa. 58. Ioel 1. 2 Chap. Zach. 7. Dâ—…n 9. Math. 6. 16. Lâ—…k 5. 35. Math. 17. 21. 1 Cor. 7. 5. So that he is a very young Christian in my iudgmeÌ„t not worthy to be a teacher in the Church of God that taketh the publike fastes of the Church to be ciuil actions not to concerne the coÌ„science But let me yet come neerer vnto this Doctor vse more familiar reasons vnto him wherwith he is better acquainted then with the vvord of God Are not al his fasting daies fasting eaues as they arise in their Calender solemnely biddeÌ„ in their Church by the Priest after his second lesson on the sonday are not the people commanded there to fast vpon such holy tydes to resort to Church to pray heare their diuine serâ—…ice what thinkes he are these ciuil actions Well and now to his lent fast which he would put away with abstinence from flesh and that not for religion but for maintenance of the Nauie c. I would first know of Mr. Doctor whither he findeth in his bookes that the Lent vvas hrst found out for the maintenance of nauigation and whither yt was brought receaued in England for that purpose He vvill say that although yt hath beene popiâ—…hly superstitiously vsed heretofore in the Church of England yet now yt is vsed for the maintenâ—…nce of nauigation this is a thing not denied So was yt also in the most popish and blind time of all and that much more then yt is now
in the best construction to be an humane law â—…estraining and inhibiting the sober and â—…oly vse of those creatures which God hath put in our libertie But â—…s the truth in deed is and as their present practise without all conâ—…radiction declareth yt is as yt is vsed with them a burdenous idolaâ—…rous tradition a papisticall and romish custome being vsed after that â—…uperstitious abhominable manner that I haue abouâ—… declared a speâ—…iall and solemne part of their worship a great and principall action of their Church as the solemne bidding and keeping of that shewâ—…th How can this doctor then say yt concerneth not the conscience â—…o not the publike actions of the Church the worship and seruice of God praier fasting concerne the conscience or may such trumperie â—…raditions be brought into the Church or laid vpon the conscience â—…e learneth nâ—… such doctrine of M r. CALVINE who alloweth no humane diuises no Apocrypha traditions to be brought into the Church of God how holy pregnant or necessarie soeuer they may seeme to be Yet in handling this point he hath vnhappily stumbled at I vvote â—…ot vvhat old prescriptions and auncient erronious customes of keeâ—…ing a solemne memoriall of the birth death and resurrection of CHRIST vpon their peculiar daies yerely as also the feast of Pentecost when the Apostles receiued the holy Ghost c. He also alloweth of Apâ—…crypha Leitourgies viz. â—…set stinted forme of numbred publike praiâ—…rs to be brought into and vsed in the Church and this as yt should â—…eeme because he would not be thought a Nouatian or an Author of â—…ew Religion c. But see how he hath therby both insnared himself opened a gap for other like trumperie to be brought into y e church â—…vhich may easily carrie both as great shew of antiquitie and of godines as these He hath therby also giuen a verie pernitious president â—…nto other ages as apeareth in the miserable estate of our common â—…velth who are a great deale more ready to follow him in his errors â—…ransgressions then to imitate him in his godly vertues laborious and â—…oly life Me thinkes also that M r. CALVINE in the other part of this â—…oint concerning such lawes as pluck away any part of our Christian â—…ibertie or inhibite restraine that which God hath put in our power â—…ath greatly departed from himself therin For hauing very truly set downe that yt is heinous presumption in any mortall man to restraine or make lawes of such things as the Lord hath left in libertie he straightway least he should offend or keepe back ciuil magistrates froÌ„â—…eceauing the Gospel inuenteth a pollitike distinction betwixt y e outward or ciul Court the Court of conscieÌ„ce saying that this outward Court respecteth men only bindeth not the conscience of the doer but the outward actions only the other concerneth matters belonging vnto God therfore bindeth the conscience Thus hath he both lost intangled himself vtterly ouerthrowen all his former doctrine CONSCIENCE HE defineth from the second of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—… to be a certaine feeling or remorse within our selues according to the knowledg of Gods wil which doth continually present vs accuse or acquit vs before the iudgment seat of God Although this definition be somwhat of the scantest as making the conscience of man extend no further then his present knowledg which yet we read in the scriptures stretcheth much further namly to the vvhole liâ—…e of man wherin God as in a book writeth aly thinges done in this mortal life which booke he often openeth not vntil the final iudgmeÌ„t but suffereth men to run on die in their sinne without feeling vntill then he plucking away all vailes lets set al their sinnes that euer they haue committed in thought word or deed in order according to their indignitie before them vvhervpon in horror of conscience the scripture setteth out and describeth their fearfull desperate estate vnto our capacitie shewing that in that day they shall euen desire the rockes to fall vpon them the seas to hide them from the wrath of the Lamb. c. If our consciences were only charged but with the sinnes which we coÌ„mit against our knowledg theÌ„ ignorance of Gods lawe excuseth the breach therof then were the ignorant in far most best estate and had the cleerest conscience then needed we not to pray for pardon for our ignorant sinnes c. But because our conscience in this life cannot be touched vvith or accuse vs here of more then we know to be sinne for as the Apostle saith without the law we liued but when the commandement came sinne reuiued but we died therfore to aâ—…oide further controuersie I rest in this his description which me thinkes also maketh vene fully against himself for we see how the knowledg of the law reuiueth sinne maketh yt out of measure sinful But to come to the point M r. CALVINE saith that by the ciuil lawes the conscieÌ„ce is not bound but the outward action only Yf he meane thus that the conscience is not subiect to the ciuil Magistrate but the bodie only he saith true If he meane that the ciuill Magistrate can but looke vpon the outward action in the keeping or breach of his law he saith true For man no not the whole Church can enter into Gods seat to search and iudge the conscience the inward affections of the heart c. Man can but behould and iudge the outward actions according to the law of God for if they could then should no hipocrites creepe into or remaine in the Church The heart and conscience vntill by outward actions yt be reuealed is not only liable vnto but searched by and iudged of God And this we see as well in the lawes of the first Table as in the lawes of the second Whiles I resort and vvalket together vvith the Church and vvorship God to all outward seeming vnreprouablie though I be inwardly neuer so great an hypocrite vntill my sinne apparantly breake out the Church can no more censure me then the ciuill Magistrate can punish me before I haue broken the law So then we see the secret conscience is as far out of the reach censure iudgment of the Church as yt is out of the Magistrates hand vntill some fault or offence be made But if M r. CALVINE meane as his wordes and whole scope intâ—…nd that the conscience is not charged with the law of the outward Court but vvith the outward action only then surely he greatly erred For this doctrine is most dangerous and false as discharging the conscience froÌ„ the whole second Table vnto vvhich yt is as much bound as vnto the first Neither can vve keep or please God in the first that vvalke not vvith a good conscience towardes all men in the second Our praiers are abhominable that are offred with handes ful of blood â—…r vvith our
wordes which the Lord of hostes sendeth ◅n his spirit by the ministrie of his seruantes resisting the holy Ghost a◅ their forefathers haue done persecuting at all handes and smiting with the fist of wickednes such as speake vnto them in the name of God for the redresse and amendment of their liues THVS HAVING seene these solemne fastes what kind of stuffe they are let vs now a litle while turne our eies to the publike Sacramentes of this famous Church of England Which that they may the sooner appeare let vs see in a word or two what the ordinance of Christ is cōcerning the outward administratiō therof Wee find in his Testament vnto euerie true Sacrament required 1. a lawful minister of the Gospel to deliuer them 2. a faithful people or their seed to receaue them 3. the outward elemētes forme of wordes which our Sauiour Christ hath ordeined therunto As in baptisme to baptise them vvith cleane vvater in the name of the Father of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost Vnto the supper of the Lord are required the elemēts of bread and wine which bread after thankes giuing is to be broken and to be deliuered with such vvordes of exhortatiō as are thervnto prescribed and the cup to be deliuered in like manner Now where any of these vvanteth either a lawful minister of the Gospel to deliuer thē a faithful people holy congregatiō ioyned together in the faith and order of Christ to receaue them or any other forme of administration either in the elementes or order be vsed then our Sauiour Christ in his Testament hath inioined to be vsed we may boldly affirme that such are adulterate false Sacramentes And now let vs but euen as briefly compare these Sacramentes of the Church of Englād to these rules They there haue to begin with an antichristian Romish ministerie such as the Pope left them as is abouesaid a profane cōfuse people their seed to receaue them For who with them that is able to pay for the Chrisme is not baptised the seed of heretikes witches coniurers c. who with them is not admitred to their communion of the supper that wil pay his offertorie And to come to their forme of administration what a sort of fond trifling ceremonies are added to their Sacramentes as to their publike baptisme yt must be done in their coniured hallowed Font with a special Gospel taken o◅t of the 10 Chapter after Mark the water being wel coniured hallowed to the mystical washing away of sinne c. special Gossipes called and chosen which are godfathers godmothers which must publikely there vndertake for y t child that he shall forsake the deuil al his workes cōstantly beleeue Gods holy word obediently keep his commandementes Where after this prety dialogue betwixt the parish priest the parish clarke these godfathers godmothers which answere for the infant the priest baptiseth yt in the name of the Father of the Sonne of the holy Ghost and of the holy Crosse chargeth these godfathers c. to teach the infant the Creed Lords praier tenne commandementes All which when he can say haue learned also some of that worthy Catachisme which is set out for that purpose then must he be brought to the Bishop to receaue his second Baptisme which they cal Bishoping or confirmation wherunto also he must haue a new Godfather c. Then after ◅e hath beene posed by the Bishop wh◅ther he cā say his geare aboue prescribed the childe kneeling downe this reuerēd B◅ layeth his holy hands vpō his head saith a certayne Collect ouer him cōfirmeth his former baptisme giuing him his blessing dismisseth him Yet is there a third and fourth kind of baptisme in the Church of England namely the hasty baptisme done by the midwife who if she see the childe in peril and like to dye before yt can be brought to the Church then is she to bestir her giue the child the christendome least yt neuer come in heauen and this baptisme is warranted by their seruice-Boke to be lawful and sufficient baptisme and the Priest finding yt orderly done by the cunning midwife is to publish yt in the Church to be verie good allowable and to commend them that so orderly did yt at that time of necessitie But if the Priest vpon the examination of the matter find that the midwife was not cunning in this trade but for haste or feare forgot or left out some of her accomplementes then must he according to the ◅orme prescribed in their publike baptisme proceed with the Godfathers Godmothers c. saue that whē he cōmeth to dip yt he must say N. If thou be not baptised already I baptise thee c. And this may be termed baptisme by supposition Their other sacrament of the supper also is not free of the like found trifling superstitious additions and is by their SERVICE-BOOK diuided into 2 sortes publike of al together in their Synagogue priuate in their houses called the communion of the sick In their publike communiō the Priest araied in his ministerial vesture is placed at the north end of the Table and there is to read his certayne He is there nurtured vvhen to turne to the Table when to the people when to stand when to kneele vvhat and vvhen to say The people after they haue offred to the priest are in their place to kneele downe to say and answere the Priest at his turnes times as is prescribed in their Masse-book vvhere after Sr. priest hath taken a say and begun to the people he deliuereth vnto them as they kneele their maker after the old popish manner altering the wordes and forme of institution deliuered by our Sauiour and his Apostles saying THE BODY of our Lord IESVS CHRIST which was giuen for thee c. It were long to set downe their preambles and seuerall Collectes at this their communion as at their Christ-masse day their Easter day Assention day vvhite-sunday Trinitie sunday and how the whole queir priest people glorie God with Angels Archangelles and all the companie of heauen c. and after they haue receiued the priestes blessing they are all dismissed with peace But now their priuate communion or housling of the sick is after a more cursorie briefe maner with a short litle pistle gospel and nothing so manie Pater nosters Creedes Collectes Anthemes nor such solemne exhortations because the sick desires to haue yt with him out of the vvorld He must prouide the implementes and some of his frendes if he may be so much beholding vnto them to take part with him But if his disease be such or fauor not such as that he cannot get them vnto him th◅ yet may he the Priest dispatch the matter together and yt shalbe neuer the lesse wholsome to the sicke man These are the holy sacramentes the Church of England boasteth of which how
baptised with the inward baptisme of the Spirit though she want the outward neuer seek yt it skilleth not Wil not the two learned Doctors iudge this to be flat Anabaptistrie to seperate from and oppose the inward Spirit against the reuealed word of God as though they that had that inward grace and earnest of their adoption need not the outward signe ought not to seek yt yea that which yet is more deeply set will they not and may they not iustly say that you hould and teach the verie maine groundes of all Anabaptistriâ—… namly that so they be moued by the inward spirit they may go to any vnlawful action so their owne heart coÌ„demne them not they need not feare though the action be euil other men condemne them for they stand or fall to their owne maister els would you neuer haue giuen the Prince councell being in your iudgment vnbaptised because â—…he hath receaued inward grace as you say therfore not to seeke the outward seale which euerie member of the established Church must receaue Because she hath this inward grace therfore she may without doubting present her self to the Lordes Table to receaue the holy supper though she haue not beene ingraffed or receaued into the Church by outward baptisme especially that she will still perswade her self that she in the popish Church receaued yt for tâ—…is is in her no sinful ignorance that seing she hath receaued great comfort often times in the communion in that manner by these ministers aboue said administred vnto her in this estate she may stil vpon the scholler of Oxford his warrant aduenture to fetch more there be the action neuer so sacrilegious execrable and repugnant to Gods word Shal not these grosse blind Doctors who are in deed y e verie sepulchre of all rottennes yet explode and detest these Anabaptistical phantâ—…sies shal not the glorious 〈◊〉 of Christ which you would seeme to affect and plead though I 〈◊〉 heard of such scoffing diuines to help vp Christs kingdome through this your hatefull flattery hypocrisie dissembling suffer great blame and reproch because in deed you feare the faces of men more then you feare God dare more bouldly preach these and manie other apparant lies then the truth which are better accepted of all men in these miserable and corrupt times To their appetites and humors you transforme and apply Christ making him a Sauiour to euery rich glutton liue as profanely and wickedly as he list for your bellies sake You seek to bring Christ in by the arme of flesh and not by the power of his word and vertue of his Spirit into the heartes and coâ—…sciences of men because in deed you dare not publish that truth you know practise yt in a good conscience enduring cheerfully with patience what soeuer may be inflicted vpon you for the same by this euil and sinful generation wheras now you dare neither belieue nor affirme any more of Gods truth then either is already publikely receaued or els confirmed by some of your authentike Authors M â— CALVINE M r BEZA D. FVLKE thus holding dissembling the faith of Christ in respect of persons times and I wote not what pollicies As though the truth of God were not alwaies in season alwaies necessarie alwaies authentike And therfore God hath taken you in your owne pollicies and subtelties deliuered you into the handes of your â—…nemies whome you so skoffed and skorned and certainly vnles you repent and turne vnto him he wil make you euen a reproch vnto al men as vnsauorie salt that can neither season nor be seasoned with any thing And in deed we poore persecuted ChristiaÌ„s whome you so despise and blasphemie baptising vs into the name of Browne as though we had either deriued or hold our faith of him or any mortal man or elâ—… were detected and convinced of some notorious heresies thus adding afflictions vnto our bandes whereas your selues dare not affirme nor abide by that Christ is the Sonne of God if any persecution should arise therfore we poore persecuted Christians I say are so far from reioicing to see you thus ensnared and foiled that we euen grieue and blush for shame that so glorious a cause should be so euil handled of you Why could not the sacred scriptures haue giueÌ„ light to the deciding this doubt and vndoing this knot but that the one side must runne to M r. CALVINE aâ—…d he must be iâ—…star mille the other to D. FVLKE â—…d he must be put in the other ballance as a counterpoise and these being directly contrarie the one to the other the one holding the Church of Rome to be a Church though corrupted defaced with other such ignorant rotten tearmes that belong not to a true Church the baptisme there deliuered to be a true sacrament though there were neither lawful minister faithful people nor the institution of Christ kept in the elementes and manner of deliuering In which opinion though yt be altogether without grownd of the word or common sense yet the one he wil rest because yt best fitteth his popish turne and fleshly appetite to couer al the abhominations which are deriued from the Church of Rome and stil as holy relikeâ—… kept reserued and worshipped in this Church of England The other side erecteth D. FVLKE as their patrone and giueth him a garland in his graue because he hath vtterlie denied the Church of Rome in any sort to be held a true Church brought in that famous monument of that pontifical prelate the dowghtie S. Ihon of Beuerlay that depriued the ignorant doggbolt priest as he termeth him disanulled the Baptisme that he had deliuered and rebaptised the yongman Now though no one iote of this priest of Beuerlay his doing be allowable by Godes word for there it is not found that either one man may make or depriue a minister in the Church of God or that the outward signe of Baptisme thus giuen ought to be repeated yet because this verie wel fitteth their humors to disgrace the dumb priestes and magnifie the preaching priestes and for some other private respectes therfore forsooth this side wil as peremptorily with as litle truth rest in M EVLK his iudgment and he shal want no figures nor flowres y t CaÌ„bridg or Oxford caÌ„ afford to deck his hearse withal And when think you if both sides thus confidently betake them to their captaines shall they be accorded and meet in the truth when they are both so wilful and thus far from yt or how shal the poore people which are led by these miserable guides euer come to the sight of the truth Vndoubtedly Christ is not thus deuided neither is the spirit of God thus diuers and contrary or the word of God yea and nay There is but one truth one way which neither of these aduerse guides haue as yet found and as yt should seeme though yt
hath D.R. SOME now to contend that the baptisme deliuered in the false Church should be a true seale of the couenant or what occasion hath Mr. PENRIES Proctor to denie that such as there receaued that baptisme are not touching the outward action baptised they must heere shew some sufficient discrepance betwixt these examples alledged out of the scriptures the estate of the present question or els with reuerence rest in the practise of the holy Ghost though neither they nor I be able to arriue to the wisdome therof As for D. SOME I see not what he can say vnles he either affirme y ◠circumcisiō in that apostacie of Israel to be a true seale of the couenant which if he doe then I oppose vnto him not only the through corruption of their estate but also the publike repudiation bil of diuorce which the Lord sent them by his Prophets or els he must in deed shew himself a worthy champion prefer his mother Church of Rome to the defected estate of Israel which if he doe then must we send to E◅dor to call vp Amasiah the priest of Bethel to debate the matter with him And vntil they meet I leaue vpō him the 17 Chapter of the Reuelation where the holy Ghost as liuely describing y t Citie Church of Rome in their scituation and collers as if he had named them calleth the one the Beast the other the Harlo◅ or great whore in that vision Now if she be an whore as I must beleeue God rather then D.S. then can she not be the spouse of CHRIST the true Church Then for the rest let Bethel Rome striue in hell for the preemin◅ce I haue nought to do to iudg them that are without But now M r. PENRIES aduocate D. SOME his aduersarie who hath chosen the much more reasonable extreme peraduenture wil not be so soone satisfied It is an hard matter to perswade sense where faith is wanting But I for this matter must hold him still hard to the places of scripture alledged so that he must shew me some sufficient difference b◅twixt these cases or els yeild vnto or reproue the holy Ghost If he put difference yt must be either in the estate of the place of the people or of the thinges deliuered and compared For the place though Israel were part of the promised land yet that could no way sanctifie the Israelites or better their state or defend them from the wrath of God due to their sinnes It was also accursed of God together with and for them deliuered into y ◠handes of the heathē as we reade Neither was yt euer more holy then Rome or any place where the Church of God was or is seing Gods blessing is eu◅r with his Church therfore y e place can put no difference For the people as they were somtimes Gods chosen peculiar people so were somtimes the people of the Church of Rome also both of them apostatate both in transgression though yt may be not in like depth yet both of them out of the fauour in the wrath of God It were in vaine to plead which of them were worse the best place out of the Church of God they shal◅ find ill inough Though I easilie yeild Rome or the fairest of her Daughters though yt be the Church of England to be w tout all comparison worse For the thing◅ deliuered compared both circumcision baptisme were seales annexed to the Lords couenant both signes and markes which all that were receaued into the communion of Gods seruantes ought to haue both signifijng a putting away the shame of Egip◅ a cutting washing away our original natural corruption our ingraffing into CHRISTS death resurrection both through with him of our dijng vnto sin liuing vnto righteousnes as also a verie putting on of CHRIST with the ful benefite of his merits passiō to the perfect redemptiō of our soules bodies ful appeasing of our consciences from the wrath of God the rigour of the law for all the sinnes that euer we haue cōmitted as fully assuredly as we our selues had fulfilled the law satisfied the wrath iustice of God c. what then should be the impediment why the outward baptisme deliuered in the false and apostaticall Church which I only properly count y ◠false Church as the outward circumcision deliuered in the false apostaticall Church should now more be denied this more then that Peraduenture yt will heere be alledged that the circumcision there was much more lawfully done better then this baptisme I will not stand vpon y t yt being nothing to our purpose I wil not stand vpon tearmes of better more lawful in cōparing thē one with an other It sufficeth me y t in comparing them vnto iudging them by the law of God neither of them are found either good or lawful For vnlawful yt was to administer circumcision vnto opē idolaters or apostataes or vnto their seed vntil they were renewed by faith repentance So is y◅ stil in baptisme the lawfulnes of circumcisiō or the holines of y e word of God doth not iustifie the action or the people where the one or the other are abused As in the false Church circumcision is good the word of God is most holy but to receaue circumcision or to heare the word of God in y e false Church is to apostatate from CHRITS to ioine to Gods enemies to forsake the true church He cānot haue fellowship with both at one time at what time he ioineth to the one he forsaketh the other Nothing done in y e false Church be it neuer so holy in shew is iustified either by them or to them but euē the calling vpō y ◠name of God the reading scriptures the administring baptisme c. is turned into sinne presumptiō profanatiō of Gods name ordinance vnto them whiles they remaine in their inquitie There was nothing in the false Church either in their maner of doing yt that made this circumcisiō receaued allowable or not to be repeted neither did the faith subsequent iustifie the action past of circumcision done to in the false Church It was the meere mercie of God y t pardoned and purged the sinne to the faithful penitent It was the wisdom of God the sin abuse of the action thus done receaued in y e false church being thus purged to reserue his owne ordinance not to reiterate y e action of circumcision They that giue a natural cause therof as of the impossibility of reiterating circumcision so put difference betweene circumcision baptisme the one being impossible to be done againe the other not so greatly erre in iudgment misse the point For both ◅he Apostle in expresse words sheweth experience in Chirurgeric confirmeth the same that circumcision may be gath◅red so
children of death hel c. These thinges ought not to be forgotten or as the budget at our back to be cast behind vs but both with griefe to be remembred y t we vile wretches should so highly haue profaned Gods name with them of the false Church also with ioy that God hath shewed this mercie vnto vs to redeeme deliuer vs out of these snares of SathaÌ„ but especially to coÌ„sider wheÌ„ we come to y e supper of the Lord both what y e thing is we do receiue how with whome in what manner we ought to receaue yt Now if we be ignorant of the doctrines of baptisme but much more if we haue not receaued baptisme how should we be held worthy receiuers of those high misteries of y e body blood of our Lord Iesus Christ The watch rules of the word are ill kept in that Church which admitteth any much more many into their coÌ„munioÌ„ w t out ful assuraÌ„ce of their baptisme But what kind of Church is that which consisteth wholy of a people vnbaptised for so by his argument are al they that were baptised in the popish churches And then al the land being such at the first receiuing of the Gâ—…spel as they imagine to themselues how should an vnbaptised people chuse from amoÌ„g themselues able ministers to baptise Is yt not likely that this famous scholler knew ful litle what belonged either to the Church ministerie or sacramentes of Christ that wrote this learned discourse hath not the Church of EnglaÌ„d gotteÌ„ a worthy champioÌ„ that thus learnedly defendeth her her proceedings with one word of his mouth pronounceth al such Brownists as denie this their Câ—…rch of England euen the eldest daughter of the Church of Rome together with her mother to be the true spouse of Christ and therfore both reprooue by the word of God refraine according to the same word al their abhominations suffring in al patieÌ„t maner whatsoeuer may be done or said against vs for the same by the handes of these Cainites mouthes of these Balaamites rather theÌ„ defiling our soules with their abhominations Which as yt were a wearines for any man but to recite and bring to light these hellish mistes and fogs these secret mysteries of their ministerie and worship which they exercise in their Temples so is yt an impossibilitie for this learned clerke with al his cunning or the greatest priest of them to defeÌ„d the same when the light of the word is but once brought vnto them so sodainly are they therby discouered of what sort they are Let theÌ„ therfore that thus contend for their whorish Church approue and iustifie hereby the word of God and theÌ„ surely I wil yeild them to deserue the garland of a bishoprick or els let them assure themselues y â— yt is neither their tyraÌ„nie railing or sophistrie can either couer or excuse their shame from his fierie eies with whome they haue to do or lay that blame reproch vpon others which they indeuour To returne therfore againe to that from which we haue beene somwhat with drawen by these occurrentes yt remaineth that we proceed in the examination of the publike ministration of this famous Church of England Of their sacrameÌ„tes we haue heard but they haue besides these certayne half sacrameÌ„tes or high misteries vnto which belong set prescript communions which to performe execute are no small part of the priestes office Not to speake of their orders or iniunctions which are fower times in the yeare to be solemnely read not to repeat their sacrament of Peonance with their bitter curses and comminations going before their Lent fast They haue yet the holy sacrament of marriage solemnly kept in the holy church for the most part vpoÌ„ the Lordes day an especial Leitoâ—…rgie or coÌ„munioÌ„ framed to the same This action is to be done by the priest c. who instructing the parties to be ioined in wedlock whaâ—… to say when to pray c. teacheth the man to wed his wife with a ring In the name of the Faâ—…her the Sonne and of 〈◊〉 â—…oly Ghost which ring must before by the man be layd vpon the seruice booke together with his offring vnto the priest Clarke The booke serueth in stead of holy water to hallow the ring The ring thus hallowed serueth in stead of an element to this sacrament being ioined to these wordes In the name of the Father of the Sonne of the holy Ghost especialy when al the collectes special psalme blessinges are said by the priest the maried couple deuoutly kneeling in the meane while at the communioÌ„ table c. But here wil be answered that the reformed better sort of priestes wil not marry with the ring here must then be noted that they breake their other of their Cannonical obedience which they tooke before the Bishop when they receiued their priesthood Moreouer y â— for their default herein they are to be censured and reproued by their Church namly their CoÌ„missarie his Court before whome such defaultes are to be presented by the Churchwardens questmen vnles they also will be forsworne for company Moreouer these reformed well conscienced priestes though they reiect this ring as an idolatrous relique yet dare they not by the word pronouÌ„ce the vnlawfulnes therof that others also might leaue detest the same That would cost blowes the Bishop would not suffâ—…r that therfore they for the peace of their Church ioine to them in the coÌ„munion c. that vse this execrable idolatrie But well let me not discourage them in well doing least vve take them not ofteÌ„ in that fault leaft if the Bishop once heare of yt yt then become but a matter indifferent theÌ„ they for the peace of the Church the sauing their benefice their skinnes whole vse yt againe for companie But heere in the meane time I would know of y e learnedest of them where they find in the old or new Testament that marriage is an ecclesiastical action belonging to the worship of God in his Church to be done by the minister as part of his office function that in the Church but especially vpoÌ„ the Lordes day with such a set Leitourgie of Collectes exhortations psalmes anthemes blessings framed to the purpose I hope they found not this in the 4 Chapter of the booke of Ruth yet I doubt not but both Booz and Ruth were godly persons and very lawfully famously maried They vsed no priest in this busines nor yet made yt a matter belonging to the tabernacle or worship of God I haue alwaies found yt the parentes office to prouide mariages for their children whiles they remaine in their charge gouernmeÌ„t and that the parties themselues affianced betrothed ech other in the feare of God the pâ—…esence of such witnesses as were present and that in their parentes or other priuate houses without running to
Church to the priest after this manner I euer tooke marriage for an ordinance action of the second Table and see not why they might not as well set vp the tables of the money changers or bring in any other ciuil busines or chaffaire as this into their church But see what these Balaamites wil not doe for gaine both make God a new diuised worship setting vp and bringing in their owne diuises and Burning incense therunto and holding the people in such blindnes and superstition as they beleeue not themselues to be rightly married except yt be done by a priest after the prescribed manner and the in the due seasons also namely in the forenoone at morning praier whē mattēs is done next before the communion as they call yt this not vpon any forbidden tydes as in the holy time of lent c. when men ought to fast without an especial licence from the sea of Can◅erburie which Popedome hath power both to restraine meates and marriage and ag◅ine to permit them vpon graue waighty considerations to such as wil pay roundly for the same THE PRIEST hath also in this their portuise a prescript forme of visiting the sicke with perfect instructions what to say at the first step into the sick man his house what when he commeth into the sick mans presence how vvithout any questioning of his estate whether he be asleepe or awake aliue or dead vvithout any wordes vnto the sick person the priest must doune vpō his mary bones desire God to forgiue the sick man his sinnes and also to forgiue the sinnes of his forefathers vvith his due number of Lord haue mercie vpon vs Christ haue ◅ercie vpon vs his Pater noster vvith his versicles and response or aides to this masse for the quick and the dead Which being ended he procedeth to his prescript exhortation vvhich because yt is almost a leafe long the priest to make short vvorke if the partie be passing away c. may cut off two partes of yt and say a creede then exhort him to temember his debtes and to make his wil and to giue to the poore which being done then by that special authoritie cōmitted to him by his lord Bishop to absolue the sick person of al his sinnes and so with a special psalme and his certaine of collectes to conclude the matter This is the ordinarie Visitatiō ouer besides that especial housell or Communion of the sick aboue spoken of And heere before we proceed further me thinkes there would be somthing said concerning this power of binding and loosing sinnes which the priestes of the Church of England and also of the Church of Rome challenge vnto themselues as incidēt to their office by vertue of some especial graunt and prerogatiue made vnto them aboue other Christians Which vnlesse they together with their holy Father the Pope should fetch frō the keies giuē to Pe◅er Math. 16. 19. or frō Iob. 20. 23 I neuer could heare of any euidēce they had to shew For y e first place I think they wil not say that the promise was made to Peter only for then yt should be contrarie to the second where the same power is giuen to more Besides that yt is an vsual doctrine in their pulpets to confute the Popes false vnderstāding of that place And for the place of Ihon I trow they cannot prooue this power there giuen only to the Apostles there being many disciples both men womē in the place I hope also that they are not so grosse to suppose this power giuen to the persons of men for then yt must haue died and ceased with the Apostles seing we reade not in al the Testament of any speciel or personal bequest made by them to any degree of men one more thē another and so they challenge yt by an old worthles title so much as to the truth and power of the word of God which word being beleeued and apprehended by faith looseth vs from al our sinnes through that blood of Christ our Lord which word also being reiected or transgressed bindeth our sinnes vnto the iudgment seate of Christ without repentance which word is bound sealed vp amongst Christs disciples Neither is yt giuen or committed vnto the ministe◅s of the Church only for then none could haue faith but ministers none ought to professe publish or stand for the maintenance of the faith but ministers But we see this power the word the faith committed to the whole Church and euerie member therof all being commanded to watch to publish defend and practise the Gospell to the vttermost of their power to admonish reprooue one another c. Now how should this be done but by the power of the word Moreouer our Sauiour Christ in sending forth the 70. gaue y e self same power vnto their word that he did vnto the 12. to such as receaued the Gospel peace with remissiō of sinnes to such as receaued yt not the shaking off the dust of the feet against them But yt wil peradventure be said that in as much as the ministerie of the word is chiefly committed vnto them therfore the power of binding loosing also To this I answere that I haue not learned in the word so to tye the power to the person of the man This power is not of man but of God The least in the Church hath as much power by this word of God to bind the sinne of the Pastor and vpon his repentance to pronounce cōfort peace vnto him as he hath to remit or bind the sinne of the least So that monstrous is their presumption that assume vnto themselues not only the power giuen vnto the whole Church as shall be shewed hereafter but vsurpe I wote not what peculiar power oboue all other to bind or remit sinnes yea to remit for wage the sinnes of euerie prophane glutton and wicked Atheist which will send for the priest at the howre of death to reade his Masse-booke ouer him c. LIKEVVISE ALSO as these Priests visit and houfel their sick by this booke so doe they in like maner burie their dead by the same booke The priest meeting the corps at the Church stile in white aray his ministring vesture with a solemne song or els reading alowde certayne of their fragmentes of scripture so carrie the corps either to the graue made in their holy cemitery hallowed Churchyard or els if he be a rich man carry his bodie into the Church Ech where his dirige trental is read ouer him after they haue takē off the holy couering cloth the linnen crosses wherwith the corps is dressed vntill yt come vnto the Churchyard or Church into that holy ground least sprights in the meane time should carrie yt away the priest there pronounceth that almightie God hath taken the soule of that their brother or sister vnto him be he heretike witch coniurer and desiring to meete
quite purged of all the former Idols idolatrie wherwith they were defiled How then doe they still stand in their old idolatrous shapes with their auncient appurtinances with their Courts cells isles chancel belles c. Can these remaine al idolatrous shapes and relickes be purged from them which are so inseperably inherent vnto the whole building as yt can neuer be clensed of this fretting leprosie vntil yt be desolate layd on heapes as their yonger sistersâ—… the Abbaies Monasteries are We see how sodainly euen in few daies they may be replenished and garnished with all their idols againe We had a late proofe therof in Q. Maries time which is not yet taken out of the common peoples mindes who in doubt of the like hereafter partly vpoÌ„ superstition but generally because they would not be at the like charge to buye new haue reserued the old relikes still some of them standing vp in their Church windowes others kept in their chestes vesteries yea sundry of them are still in vse as their belles font organes copes surplices the couering cloth of the altar c. vvhich way can these be purged so loÌ„g as thy remaine in this shape Their whole Church also is yt not still a fit shrine to receaue all the rest vvhat letteth that they might â—…ot be set vp againe if the Idols were in readines in one hower seing their very roomths still remayne as they left them and want but a litle sweeping so that euerie Sainct may know take his old place againe And as yt standeth with the whole frame of their Church walles windowes and implementes so standeth yt in like maner with the whole ministerie of this Church from the highest bishop to the loâ—…est priest curate preacher or half priest They may all together within the space of one howre with a litle changing of their copye serue againe in their ould roomths which they held in the church of Rome to which this ministerie of theirs a great deale better fitteth then vnto the Church of CHRIST which can beare no such adulterate antichristiaÌ„ ministerie Well then you see what good reformation they haue made how throughly they haue purged their Churches of poperie idolatrie that not only spiritual idolatry as in their worship administration aboue hath beene shewed but eueÌ„ this groâ—…e material idolatrie which â—…leaueth to the whole frame and euerie part of those their Churches both within and without from the verie foundation to the couering stone therof So that now they must be driuen either absolutely to iustifie these their cathedral parish Churches in this forme with these appurtenances furniture vse by the word of God or els we may resolutly by the same word detest them as abhominable Idols such as by the law of God are deuote to vtter destruction both the altars Exod. 34. 13. the very places Deuâ—… 12. 2. and the gold of them Deut. 7. 25. In such detestatioÌ„ ought idolatrie to be amongst all Gods seruantes as their eie ought not to spare or couet that which the Lord reiecteth and detesteth Thus the godly kings of Iuda Asa Iehoshaphat Ezekiah Ioshiah destroied all the high places altars groues which were erected in Iuda Israel 〈◊〉 to the law of God But here yt will be said peraduenture that these iudicial lawes were only made but for the Iewes coÌ„mon welth and we now vnder CHRIST are not bound vnto them Let such men know that with as litle sinne as great reason they may say y â— moral lawes of God as we cal them were likewise giâ—…en only to the Iewes and that we now vnder CHRIST are not bound to them For he that sayd thou shalt haue â—…o other Gods before my face thou shalt not make vnto they self any grauen image hath likewise said Thou shalt vtterlie deface and destroie all these synagogues places where such idols haue beene set vp worshipped Who seeth not that this law hath relation vnto and dependeth vpon the other and is that temporal iudgment vvhich God hath set downe will haue man execute for the breach of the other And sure he that will alter or abrogate the one may by as good warrant alter or abrogate the other To my seeming none could better set downe the penalty for transgressing of his law then he that gaue his law vnlesse now in this learned age some proue vviser then God set downe more iust iudgmentes then he In the rest I hope no man wil take these coÌ„mandementes concerning idolatrie to be ceremonial or temporal or that CHRIST then hath abrogate or taken these away from any either Iew or Gentile But now vvith one consent they vvil all plead yt lawful to coâ—…uert these idoll places furniture to the seruice of God and this they will confirme vvith the authoritie of AVGVSTINE CALVINE many other vvriters as also by the practise of CONSTANTINVS the Bishop of Alexandria al the Churches of EVROPA at this day how they from time to time still haue vsed those Temples places to the true vvorship of God vvhich the heathen the heretickes and papistes haue before prophaned abused to their idoll false vvorship To these I answere that they are all but men but if they were â—…o many Angels they could not counteruaile the authoritie of one of these lawes of God places of scripture alledged which shew euidently y t God hath such idol places al their furniture in such detestation that he hath commanded the magistrate vtterly to race deface them So far is yt that God will be vvorshipped in them that he vvill not haue them so much as reserued least they defile the land draw vs to idolatrie as by experience they lately haue seene in Q. MARIES time and vve now vvith griefe behould amongst themselues And â—…nerly let them make vnto their selues what pretences they can best deuise of this that holines or end God seeth their heartes how they loue the creature more then the Creator how with the hipocrite SAVL they spare the fat vvare of AMALEK the execrable thing to sacrifice to worship God withall God abhorreth these thinges he vvill not be worshipped vvith them and therfore they in reseruing them not only coÌ„demne God of iniustice follie that belike considered not that these things might be sanctifiedly vsed to his vvorship but thruâ—…t vpon God such abhominatioÌ„s as he detesteth with them they wil worship him whether he will or no. But they shal one day know the price of transgression and that obedience is better then sacrifice that rebellion is as the sinne of witchcraft and transgression as wickednes idolatriâ—… But now D. R. to fortifie and back these authors bringeth also thiâ—… reason out of M r. CALVINE THAT THE vse of many things is pure whose original is impure As for example yt is lawâ—…ul to sweare though the beginning occasion of othes
was by reason of mans sinne who is apt to lie to deceaue or not to credit ech others simple word c. To thâ—…s example this in a word â—… see not why I should be of M r. CALVINS mind touching the original of othes For the like he might say of praier of the writteÌ„ word of God yea of CHRIST himself the sacraments al holy exercises of this life If man were not iâ—… sinne he need not pray if he were not wrapped in ignorance he need not the word c. But shal I conclude herevpon that the originall of these holy things is impure sure â—…hat were vncleane doctrine These things no doubt are before all beginnings most holy layd vp with God in the bozome of CHRIST from wheÌ„ce they spring vnto vs are deriued by vs through the holy Ghost to help our infirmities to instruct our ignorance to confirme assure our heartes Yea eueÌ„ amongst our selues an othe for confirmation is an end of strife giuen to our infirmitiâ—…s that cannot see things absent or secret thinges as God doth And therfore is his holy name which seeth all things reuerently taken for confirmation not as yt is publikly vsed in the Church of England So then an othe hath not the original from man but from God himself who is the author of othes Neither is an othe giuen to the sinne of any for so should the name of God be highly prophaned and abused but yt â—…s giuen to the infirmities of all that of things vncertaine vnknowne and doubtful vnto vs vve might rest in that truth which is confirmed vnto vs in the name of the most high God c. vve may very well put difference betwixt our infirmities and our sinnes CHRIST took our infirmities yet without sinne And now not any longer insisting vpoÌ„ the doctrine of SOME his antecedent I denie his Argument at once That because the vse of many thinges whose original is impure may be pure therfore these idol places and temples may be vsed to the worship of God He seeth the lawes of God flat to the contrarie which alloweth them no vse at al either ciuil or ecclesiasticall of such idolatrous places But he proueth yt thus The 〈◊〉 were grosse idolaters but the Israelâ—…tes hauing vanquished them offred of their â—…poiles vnto the Lord c. Numb 31. therfor these idol Temples places idolatrous trumperie may be reserued vsed in the worship of God I must still denie his Argument First he hath not heere proued that this gold of the Midianites was either in any idolatrous formes or had beeâ—…e dedicate to Idols therfore from this place can conclude nothing It is easie to put difference betwixt the substance of Idolaters as gold siluer oxen sheep cattell their Idols idol places The one the captaynes of this host of the Israelites offred vnto the Lord for the sinne they had coÌ„mitted in this war in sparing the Midianitish women eueÌ„ the iewels of gold bracelets chaines rings eare rings ornaments of legges as the text recordeth the Lord accepted them But these I trow he cannot call idols or idolatrous iewels though they were the iewels of idolaters The difference is great easily put betwixt these The landes goodes cattel of idolaters we may purchase inherite vse inioy their idols euen of the most pretious mettals we are to detest destroie Yet euen here in this example they were commanded to purge all that might goe through the fire by the fire with the water of purification all other their vtilences which they got in that war to be purged with water vers 21. c. But now that second bullock which GEDEON offred is thought and alledged to haue belonged to BAAL brought for an instaÌ„ce to proue that things deuote to idols may be vsed to the worship of God To this if yt were admitted that this bullok had beloÌ„ged to BAAL which notwithstanding I see not how vt may be proued by the text I answere y t one particular example doth not take away a general law Againe that GIDEON did nothing but by the expresse coÌ„mandement of God So y t they which will inforce this example against these lawes may as wel vse yt against the law of the altar of the Place vvhere to sacrifice of the Priests vvhich ought to offer them all vvhich vvere by GIDEON much more apparantly to our seeming broken then this law vvhich in deed I cannot see that he brake yt at all Further by his example priuate meÌ„ might intrude into the magistrates office to destroie idolatrous places c. vvhich is vnlawful Yet M r. SOME thinking to make the matter more sure bringeth Corah his censors for proof because of theÌ„ vvere made plates for a couering for the altar But see how the further he goeth the more he stil mistaketh y e matter For these censors of Coraâ—…h his companie vvere neuer offred to any idols or vsed to any idolatrie but are by the testimonie of the holy Ghost pronounced holy Numb 16. 37. and therfore nothing fit his turne Many other diuine reasons he hath to proue this matter y t y e churches which idolaters buiâ—…t the landes which they gaue vnto y â— maintenancâ—… of their popish ministerie as arch-BB s. L. BB. parish priestes parsons vickars c. and also to the collegiate priestes as Deaues Prebends Cannons singing men c. ought now to be conuerted to the maintenance of these persons collegiate priestes their successors and as I heare he hath gotten himself into one of these colledges hath for his good seruice vnto BAAL and against CHRIST obteined IVDAS his roomth I meane not concerning his Apostles but his deacons office to carry the bag rob the poore Wel howsoeuer that matter standeth with him I am sure this his reason of â—…loraes legacie vnto the theatre of Rome to maintaine stage plaies where wicked filthy persons might meete deserueth no such recopence Flora saith he was an harlot in Rome verie welthy she gaue very much for the erection and continuance of a yearly spectacle in Rome By reason of grosse inconueniences that absurd shew was abolished But â—…loraes legacie was conuerted to the vse benefite of that common welth And what of all this M â— SOME Therfore may such thinges as haue beene dedicate by idolatours vnto their idol seruice and the maintenance of their idol ministery be now coÌ„uerted to the worship of God to the maintenaÌ„ce of the ministery of CHRIST It is already shewed that God will not be vvorshipped vvith such idolatrous stuffe and aboue in the handling the tithes glâ—…abes of the church of England that CHRIST hath in his Testament set downe an other kind of maintenance for the ministerie of the Gospell then such popish legacies But vvhat sequele is in this Flâ—…raes legacie vvas conuerted to a better vse therfore thinges offred by idolaters to
not make marchandise of the word and open portsale of the Gospell offring their cu nning and selling their tongues like the orators and lawyers of the co mmō welth setting a price of the Gospell and compounding for their bellies before hand with the gluttons profane people to whome they administer alwaies readie vpon the hearing of a better bargaine to remoue as we haue aboue said of their parsonages deanries bishopricks and al other ecclesiastical liuings of their Church of England vntil they arriue vnto the archbishoprick of Canterburie to be Primate and Metropolitane of all England That only office is as their pole-star fixed and vnmooueable vnto and by which they direct all their course And now I leaue to your iudgment whether any such Bal◅ites and Sinioniaks can truly and sincerely preach the Gospel But all this they wil hide and salue with these two allegations that the workman is worthy of his hire and that if they should not thus cōpound the people are so vircharitable and couetous as they should want maintenance for food raiment bookes To the former yt hath already in a peculiar discourse beene shewed that the ministers of the Gospell should neither be maintained with Iewish tithes nor Balaams wages much lesse bargaine and bartre in this manner be their owne caruers To the other if the people want that charitie as not to administer vnto such of their earthly things which trea◅ out y e corne yea grind prepare and diuide vnto them their food portion and administer vnto them spirituall and heauenly things then are they vtterly vnworthy of the Gospell then belongeth not the Gospell vnto them Then why doe they administer the Gospell and stand heardes to these gadarenes why cast they their pearles before such swine why doe they sel the Gospell stand ministers yea prostitute y e body blood of Christ for wage to such open vnworthy as haue neither faith nor charitie As for their apparel yt is either too nice curious or els too affec◅ed and framed as the rough garment to deceaue For their diet they are so far from suffring these necessities and di◅tresses that famine hunger cold nakednes that labour and painfulnes c. which the Apostle susteined as they are rather of those feasters the Apostle Iude speaketh of which feed themselues without all feare Yea these ◅ycophants these trencher priestes will most cunningly insinuate into some great or noble mās house where they are sure to be wel fed and safe from all stormes euen the meanest of them will neuer be without their good hosts dames where they may lay their knife aboard fil their belly of the best Infinite are ◅heir ar◅es both to get retayne such friēds neuer were there in any ◅ge such priests for the welthie sort but as for the poore these pharise is will haue no medling with them further then whiles they bring their offringes or pay their tithes Sure they will be to haue Christ a cooke vnto them as for hauing him to be their King y e shall be but by way of inscription in a peece of paper or in the pulpit some time yet euen there meddle they as litle with Christs offices as may be Now for their bookes where in deed lieth all their learning and cunning without which they are as blind as moles as mute as fishes yt is no maruaile though they cal for them for therin consiseth ◅all their glorie he that can most learnedly fetch out his sermon ◅frō◅thē and preach their notes in manner of discourse he is the only man he hitteth the point aright though the text be neuer touched or broken vp Neither is yt a smal matter that wil ◅urnish one of these learned preachers of bookes they wil not stick to bestow more welth in their studie then many a godly christian and good house keeper hath to maintaine his familie to relieue his neighbours with But they edifie and build vp the Church heerby which is much more pretious then earthly sustenance I beleeue yt wel for vpon such sandy foundations is both their owne faith and their whole Church built and not vpon the sure rock of Christs Testament vvhat good and sound stuffe they pick from thence partly may appeare by the discussing of sundrie errors which euē the chief verie best of a◅ their writers haue held partly shall more appeare when we come to the examination of their pulpe◅ doctrines Only in this place I set downe my simple iudgment that yt were much better for the whole Church and themselues also that for prophecie doctrine they la◅d aside all authors and betake them wholy of all handes to the booke of God So should that booke be more soundly vnderstood and opened euerie word and leafe of the tree of life haue his due vertue so should they see with their owne eies and not with other mens speake with their owne tongues c. so should they and their whole auditorie haue greater assurance for the things they doe or leaue vndone so should there be many fewer of these blind guides these traditional preachers Furthermore heer is to be obserued how these priests or preachers not only take their licence to preach at their lordes these antichristia Bishops handes againe at their pleasure are deposed scilenced submit their doctrine to their censure the Gospell to th◅ir limitation prescrip◅iō preaching nothing that may breed either y e BB s dislike or their owne vnquiet c but with their sermons deck vp adorne the whore heale the wound of the beast curse reproach and slander Christs most faithful seruātes blesse Christs enemies euē al the prophane of the land Finally they therwith dawbe vp al the sinne of the land ioine the Gospell to all the abhomination of the time The former part of these hath beene often shewed need neither proofe nor repetition their b◅e with their paper licence their o◅he o◅ canonical obedience their publike iniunctions c. declare The other part their present administration the lamentable estate of the whole land being through their deceit so deeply set and strongly held in apostacie transgression and ignorance manifesteth without further proofe Let the grosse idolatrie miserable seruitude to the antichristian yoke of these Bishops the more then Babilonish confusiō the Sodomitish pride excesse the opē pe◅uerting of iudgment iustice the through corruption of all estates the deluge and height of sinne neuer heard nor read of the like in any nation or time going before shewe what Kind of Gospell they preach or rather how they preach the Gospell There is no man so sinful and wretched that will come and heare their cunning in the pulpit whome they sēd not away with
these miserable guides both towardes God and man that would hazard and commit his soule and body to the conduct of such blind and deceitful guydes as either cannot or will not leade them right who would commit the Citie to such blind watch mē as either cannot discerne the enemie or vnto such trecherous watchmen as wil not blow the trumpet and giue warning vnto all men to be in a readines but on the cōtrarie are in compact with the enemie hane betraied the whole Church into their handes yeilded vnto them absolute authoritie takē their lawes their peace their marke and stand now the sworne waged ma◅ked sould◅ors of Antichrist guarding his verie throne person setting vp burning ince◅se to his image gylding the harlot the false Church and araying her with all the titles ornaments euē the gold siluer precious stones pearles fine linnen purple scarlet c. that belong to the true tabernacle In her doe they offer the meat flowre wine oile honie that God hath giuen In her burne they their frankincense and sweetest perfumes In her they prepare a feast furnish a Table to the multitudes These are her chamberlaines her tapsters that stand at the doore of her house of euerie high place in the land and inuite toule in their guests which flow in vn◅o them at the sownd of their bell These cal allure such as passe by their way go right on their way to take a bay◅e at their i◅ne promising their peace offrings wisdome great cheare and verie great and good companie of the noble the rich the learned who will all be readie vpon the first blush of faire weather as soone as euer yt holdeth vp ouer head these stormes and clowdes are blowen away to go with them on that iournay whether they are trauailing for thither also are they bent and as soone as euer God shall incline the Princes heart then they wil al forsake Antichrist goe vnto CHRIST In the meane time they haue all with one consent determined not to guide forward one step Also these that go before them in the way and will not stay for this good companie ◅uch they say marre all their course and hinder the discipline they seeke And therfore they assay by all meanes to turne them out of their way which if yt wil not be then they denounce proclaime them as most bitter enemies Brownestes Schismatikes prowd and ignorant persons disobedient to Magistrates whome they in their pulpets stir vp to send out their horsemen chariors after them to bring them by force back againe into EGIPT and to hold their bodies in moist noisome vile and streight prisons except they will come to these fowlers vnto their high places For these good men would not haue CHRIST brought in in y ◠base maner by faith repentance leauing all such thinges as are contrari◅ to his will and seeking to doe the thinges that he hath commanded whosoeuer say nay to yt and whatsoeuer yt cost whether imprisonment confiscation or death bearing his crosse in all patient meek and humble maner with cheerfulnes and ioy Fie this is al too base they would bring him in with sownd of trumpet by an armie and strength by act of parliament by consent of all estates of the realme Prince Nobles Priestes people and that into these famous synagogues high places gorgeously decked for his maiestie and not in this abiect maner to runne to him into vpper chambers hooles in woodes prisons c. and that a few poore d◅spised vnlearned wretches and that not with the Magistrates leaue good will c. Thus see you how far these guides are from leading you forward in the straight waies of the Lord that with this their preaching they keep you bring you backward you see how far these watchmen are from ringing the alarme and sounding the trumpet against the enemie against any sinne in any person against Antichrist As you see they promise peace blessing to the most wicked dare not giue warning of or denounce against any si◅n either in the state I meane cōmon welth or Church or any great person in the same be the sinne neu◅r so heinous against the first or second Table but rather dawbe vp all these abhominations and all the land in their sinne keeping and houlding them ◅herin bownd as in chaines and fetters vnto the Lords fearful iudgment yea by these their sermons keeping all the people in ignorance vnfurnished of their christian armour and weapons Neither in deed need they any for you see in the happy realme of England there are no enemies ex◅ept Sathan draw mē to the◅t or murther or treason Yf they can keepe thēselues frō these faults or keep them secret why then al is well there are no other faultes or enemies Sathan hath no instruments dare not stir in this estate vnder a Christian Prince where there is such preaching of the Gospell c. you see how these your learned preachers your good men haue not with al their sermons preaching withdrawne one soule all this while from the false Chu◅ch or the abhominable idolatries therin but on the contrarie administer in the false Church dawbing her vp retaining al their auditorie in her hindering drawing back by their vttermost artes and indeuors al that seeke to walke in the straight peaceable waies of the Lord. These with the infinite enormities that ensue heerof were inough to dis◅ouer vnto you what manner of ministers these are and ministery they exercise how they prcach the Gospel But yet I must ad this vnto y e rest how with all this their preaching they haue not all this while giuē any increase to y e bodie not leading their hearers one step towardes perf◅ction but as they stood 30 yeres agoe in the self same estate are they still in the same confusion idolatrie disorder in their synagogues as appeareth by their present estate And as for other knowledg of God or his word they haue none touching the secōd table as y e innumerable multitudes of their sutes wrongs complaintes in al their courtes of plea declare which neuer were so fraught not euen vnder the most grosse poperie as they are vnder this light of their Gospell all these being members of their Church Neither is it possible that such idolaters as both priestes and people are should haue anie sound knowledg or iudgment of Gods word and truth for they that know not God aright how should they know his word aright Now the Apostle teacheth vs our common sense confirmeth that yt is vnsound milke that giueth no increase to the bodie in 30 yeres space we haue to suspect such milke to be vnholsome I trow nei◅her would any of vs in whome is any wit or loue put out our children to such nourses much lesse their
soules But they vse to stop the mouthes of their auditorie that should so say or enter into such discourse with them that if they haue not gotteÌ„ knowledg and profited in sanctification by their preaching then are they all without faith so in a woeful case in no estate of saluation bidding them prooue and examine themselues if Christ be not in them then are they reprobates c. This argument so terrifieth the poore soules consciences that neither haue knowledg to examine their waies by Godes word whether they lead vnto life or vnto death neither haue euer seene or beene taught any better course then that they are in to which if you add that general verbal knowledg of Christ and some fâ—…w other doctrinâ—…s touching faith and manners somwhat more pure then the doctrine of the papistes vvherin they haue found comfort yea and finding their consciences pricked and convinced of some sinnes they haue 〈◊〉 in their sermons haue indeuored through the grace of God to leaue thâ—…m at length gorteÌ„ victorie ouer them c. This knowledg comforâ—… remorse so worketh with these poore soules that they hold the ministers of these things in such veneration as they are ready with the people of Lystra to sacrifice vnto them not knowing in deed the effectual working of Sathans delusions with what shew of light and truth with what power signes lying vvonders he shal deceaue such as haue not receaued â—…he loue of the truth They know not that the false Church shal haue her religion vvorship also her ministers preachers of the Gospel of Christ c. y t these ministers shall transforme themselues as though they were ministers of righteousnes shall deceaue many vvith their false Christes and Gospels that they preach in these latter daies vvherof our Sauiour Christ his Apostles haue warned vs vvhy the false Church could not haue these thinges vvithout some general knowledg vvhich general knowledg shall reprooue such thinges as are contrarie to the same and yt being spiritual yt shal also haue spiritual effectes as to moue ioy or sorowe This the preaching in the popish Church also effecteth vvho hath taught your preachers this argument and hath as good right to vse yt towardes them as they vnto you or vnto vs. But can this knowledg which you get by them iustifie your vvaies your Church ministerie vvorship c. if not seing they are so directly against y e word of God what booteth this knowledg to eternal life Balaam vvith all the false prophets had and the deuils haue this faith knowledg in as great measure as the learnedst of these ministers yet the one is damned the others tremble As for the comfort receaued by their preaching yt hauing no promise of blessing in the word of God your Church whole ministerie being accursed is rather a feareful signe of the effectual working of their delusions theÌ„ any reason wherby you may assure your sâ—…lues or iustifie theÌ„ in their vngodly proceedings whome the word of God in al their workes coÌ„demneth Looke not to gather grapes of thornes or figs of thistles or any good fruites of such euil trees as are not of our heauenly fathers planting therfore shalbe plucked vp by the rootes You see they haue stood teaching you day vnto day line vpon line line vpon line heere a litle there a litle yet haue neuer brought you to a cleere sight acknowledging of the truth You see they lead you in the crooked pathes of death they teach and stand ministers in the false Church of whose ministerie in this estate is no comfort but assured destructioÌ„ to be looked for they being sent of God in his wrath to deceaue the children of death the reprobate You see they are like those inchanters that resisted Moses who doe all their miracles both in Egipt and Babilon c. to deteine the people in Egipâ—… and Babilon They haue all gone out of the way they haue beene made altogether vnprofitable there is none that doth good no not one their throte is an open sepulchre they haue vsed their tongues to deceit the poison of aspes is vnder their lips whose mouth is full of cursing bitternes their feet are swift to shed blood destruction and calamitye is in their waies the way of peace they haue not knowen the feare of God is not before their eies How then should they profite this people or guide them right when they themselues know not the right way But heere they wil straight be vpon me with this question where I had my faith vnderstanding of the right course if not from them their preaching there being no other meanes left in the land to beget faith then their ordinarie preaching in this ministery this church which we now forsake The vanitie of this argument I haue euen now shewed and howe therby much rather the Church and ministerie of Rome with all the abhominations therin might be iustified seing they were much more catholike vniuersal then these But to their question I answere that God neuer leaueth himself without faithfull true witnesses which abhor iniquitie teach practise the truth so far as yt is reuealed vnto them which no doubt instruct manie and turne them from their euill waies Further we haue the holy word of God and the Lambe hath obteined to open the seales therof who hath giuen vs his Spirit to guide vs into all truth and bring all things to our remembrance that he hath taught vs. God is not tied to the lippes of these phariseis yea his glorie is to hide these things from the prowd and prudent and to reueale them to babes and sucklings The wind bloweth where yt listeth c. Faith is the only gift of God who neuer wanteth meanes to publish his truth and to saue his elect These popish priestes that stand ministers after a false and counterfait order euen after the order of Antichrist not of CHRIST and the order of his Testament that stand ministers of idolatrie vnto idolaters that hate to be reformed or reproued haue nought to doe to take God holy word in their mouthes But if they were as true famous ministers as euer spake vpon the earth yet if they should exercise such a ministerie as they do in those places after that idolatrous and corrupt maner to al the prophane and wicked Yf they had all the giftes of al men and Angels yet were they to be holden accursed to be left and not to be receaued to house c. we are to follow the Apostles no further then they walke with CHRIST no nor the whole church any further then they obserue the rules of the word vve are not to erre or be drawen into transgression with a multitude or by the mightie They breake the communion that breake the faith they breake the faith which transgresse the word But
if these men should know the right course which in deed I cannot beleeue because the scripture speaketh euidently that God wil blind their eies and bow downe their backes c. O how high then were their sinnes which forsake the waies of life haue in the presumption of their owne heart sought out vnto themselues bye waies and lead the people astray with how many stripes are they worthy to be beaten Thus you see how this Gospell they te◅ch you is taught in a strang◅ and false ministerie in the false Church is ioyned to the throne of the beast of antichrist is ioyned vnto al the abhominatiō abhominable of the land is taught by prescription limitation and stint according to the Bishops iniunctions decrees traditions vnto which yt is together with the whole church both ministers people in bondage You see how yt hath neither light nor power in yt to discouer and cast out these most grosse damnable idolatries how yt vtterly wanteth practise in this false Church where say CHRIST what he will all must be after the pleasure of Antichrist You see how therby the bodie hath not beene edified or led forth any one step toward perfectiō but rather as by Satans most strōg delusiōs haue beene held therby in this egiptian bondage and babilonish confusion vnder Antichrist You see the ministers of these wares of what liuerie they are how they are the marked waged seruants of Antichrist the merchantmen of the who◅e to carrie abroad her abhominable wares Now remaineth that I discouer vnto you some of the gall wherwith their hony is mixed some of the leauen wherwith your milke is poisoned that you may see how the Lord in iudgment hath mingled amongst them the Spirit of error giuē them vp to the Spirit of pride fornication and caused them to erre in al their waies made night vnto them for a vision and darknes for a diuination how the sunne is gone downe ouer your Prophets and the day made dark ouer them Now that this may the sooner be brought to passe let me verie briefly shew you first what maner of CHRIST they teach you then some few of the cheif heads of the infinite errors they teach And this the rather because they say they hould the foundation and that there is nothing wanting amongst them but matters of lesse moment of no necessitie making some doctrines and some part of CHRISTS Testament fundamental substantial others accidental such as may be altered and violate without any preiudice or danger to the soule Yea such may the transgressions errors be as though they be obstinatly continued in and openly taught after they be reproued and conuinced by the word of God yea the parties die in that estate without repētance of these transgressions or errors yet may they hold the foundation be vndoubtedly saued Of this mind were still continue fiue of the verie principall best esteemed ministers of Englād both for learning and conscience although there were alledged against the same these expresse scriptures Numb 15. 30. 31. where yt is written that That soule that doth anie thing with an outstretched or high hand whether he be borne in the land or a strāger the same blaspheme◅h the Lord therfore that person shall be cut off from amongst his people because he hath despised the word of the Lord and made his commandement of none effect that person shalbe vtterly cut off his iniquit◅e shall be vpon him Exod. 23. 21. 1 Sam. 15. 22. 23. Ezek. 18. 26. where the Prophet concludeth that when a righteous man turneth away from his righteousnes cōmitteth iniquitie dyeth therin he shall die for his iniquitie that he hath done Likewise also our Sauiour CHRIST Math. 5. 1◅ 19. teacheth that one iote or title of his word shall not passe and that whosoeuer shall breake one of the least of his commandements teach mē so shalbe called least in the kingdome of heauen And the Apostle ◅ames 2. 10. teacheth that whosoeuer shal keep the whole law yet faileth in one becōmeth guiltie of all And how plentiful is the Apostle Paul in this point that whoso teacheth otherwise yeildeth not to the wholsome words of our Lord IESVS CHRIST to the doctrine which is according to godlines such are of corrupt mindes destitute of truth c. to be seperated 1 Tim. 6. 3. 4. 5. to be auoided Rom. 16. 17. to be reiected Titus 3. 10. As for offences and transgressions of the word we haue a perpetuall rule Math. 18. 17. 2 Thes. 3. 14 If he transgresse he is to be admonished reproued censured Yf he erre of ignorance he is to be instructed with meeknes vntil God re◅eale the truth also vnto him But if he not only erre but affirme teach his error wherby others are or may be infected yt is time to looke to that GANGRENE least yt fret further yt is time to purge out such leauē least yt make sowre the whole lumpe But to hold as these men doe and as they are driuen to doe when they plead for their whorish Church antichristian ministerie is not only to goe expresly contrarie to the whole scope of scriptures to infringe violate all Gods lawes couenant to hould as in deed they teach CHRIST a Sauiour without repentance to make some part of the scripture more holy more authentical more true then other in summe to submit the holy scriptures Testament of CHRIST to the wil lust of man to ratifie or abrogate them at his pleasure to make this part of substance that of forme this fundamentall that accidentall this necessarie to saluatiō that needles c. But if the whole scripture was giuen by inspiratiō of God and is profitable to teach to conuince to correct to instruct in righteousnes If yt be the groundworke foundatiō of the Church of our faith if yt be the law rule of our life the light of our eies c yf e◅erie word of God be holy pure perpetuall then is this di◅p learning of theirs diuelish and blasphemous that thus to couller couer their wickednes make some part of Gods word fundamental substancial necessarie other accidentall superficial needles especially where yt sheweth reproueth and condemneth their doinges yea which make some sinnes openly manifestly conuinced yet ohstinatly continued persisted in without any repentance in this life for all this not to be mortall or deadly as the papistes say hould Yet neuertheles wil these men be said to hold the foundation to saluation notwithstanding that they disfranchise reiect a great part of CHRIST Testament and hould yt not as fundamental necessarie and make neither cōscience nor care to transgresse the same and to bring in other lawes into the Church in stead therof yea vpon that part which they would seeme to retaine they build all this stubble trumperie
abhominations which haue beene recited from the beginning of this treatise To conclude though they remaine presumptuously obstinate in all these horrible transgression◅ if by any this their shameles ass◅rtion namely that they hold the foundation to saluation be with neuer so playne proof of scripture denied and they louingly admonished and exhorted against such they whe◅ their viperous tongues powre out all the venome of their railings reproches slaunders and most shameles lies wherof their owne festered consciences accuse them in their pulpyts priuie meetings machinating deuising against them as against open professed enemies and all because they reproue them of their counterfait walking which they cannot nor dare not in any Christian and peaceable maner enterprise by the word of God to approue iustifie But as you haue heard how they generally vse esteeme y ◠word of God so let me briefly shew you what kind of CHRIST they preach you Generally and verbally they hold confesse him in both his natures verie God verie mā to the word of their redemtiō saluatiō as the papistes also doe though somwhat diuersly stumbling contending rather about wordes then about any material difference whē they are pressed For CHRIST they wil consesse their only redeemer fully sufficiently to haue wrought their saluatiō though by by stumbling at the phrase of some scriptures they will ioine vnto him their owne beggerie workes merites c. Both of them generally and verbally cōfesse CHRIST in his 3 offices viz. to be their only King Priest Prophet but when yt cōmeth to the practise obedience then they both with one consent send an embaslage after him saying that we wil not haue this man to reigne ou◅r vs Cause the holy one of Israel to cease from vs let vs breake his bandes cast his cordes from vs this is the heire come let vs kill him and let vs take his inheritance c. I know our english priestes wil haue many fine floorishes to hide this treacherie as that they acknowledg him their only Priest Mediator to haue with that one oblation of his owne pretious bodie once offred fully satisfied the iustice appeased the wrath of his Father Yea they acknowledg him to be the verie first fruites sanctifier of the whole heape clothing all his with his righteousnes that he is entered into the heauens into the v◅rie throne of God there offreth vp the praiers maketh intercession for all them Likewise that he is heire and King ouer al both mē Ang◅ls that he hath in this his or rather oure flesh vanquished al our enemies Satan sin death hel triumphed ouer them in that his crosse that he is ascended vp on high sitteth at the right hād of God frō whence he shal come to iudge the quick y e dead And for his proph◅cie y t he is the end of al prophecies to whome they were directed the fulnes and fountaine of al wisdome whome we ought to heare and how by that his heauenly word he begetteth vs to life euerlasting c. These many other comfortable true doctrines they can doe deliuer touching the offices of CHRIST but all these you must vnderstand I pray you obserue wel for so shal you cleerly espie their error deceit are still but what CHRIST hath done in his owne person for his elect here is not one word spoken what he doth in his elect how he teacheth sanctifieth ruleth them by the scepter of his word how he is a King Priest Prophet heere on earth exerciseth the offices here in his Church amongst his seruantes the Saints how he is their pastour their teacher their King how he feedeth reigneth in SION yea maketh all his children kings priests prophets Kings in y t he hath giuē them his word into their hearts mouthes wherby as w t a sharpe two edged sword they cut off sin fight against al errors wherby they reigne ouer their owne affectiōs subdue y t flesh cast downe euerie imagination that is exalted against the knowledg of God bring into captiuitie euerie thought to the obedience of Christ wherby they vnpartially censure iudge cast out al maner of sin as yt ariseth apeareth amongst them binding their rulers in chaines and their nobles in fetters of yron executing vpō them the iudgments that are writtē yea therby condemning euerie weapon tongue that shal arise in iudgment against the truth This is the heritage of the Lords seruants this honor shalbe to al his Saintes Priestes he maketh them in y t he annointeth them with his owne holy spirit wherby they both offer vp their praiers praises through him vnto God their owne bodies soules as liuing sacrifices vnto him daily which is their reasonable seruing of God Prophets he maketh them in that he reuealeth his truth vnto them cōmandeth them to witnesse yt spread yt forth in all places to his glorie One word of these heauenly effects in amongst them of their dutie obedience loue and faithfulnes they owe ought againe on their parts to performe vnto him they al this while shew not and how without this there is no comfort or benefit to be expected or receaued by Christ without this faith loue obedience none can haue him a King vnto thē to rule defend them none can haue him a Prophet to teach instructe them none cā haue him a priest to sanctifie blesse them none can haue him a Sauiour But al they that either acknowledg not the Lord Iesus Christ or obey not vnto his eternal Gospel but withhold the truth in vnrighteousnes shalbe punished with euerlasting perditiō from the presence of the Lord from the glorie of his power when he shal come to be glorified in his saintes to be made meruailous in al them that beleeue But alas how is yt possible y ◠they should know or see this beautie of y e King in Sion whiles they remaine in Babilon how is yt possible that they should teach this submission obedience vnto Christ Iesus when they themselues remaine the bondseruants sworne soldiours of Antichrist in such maner as hath beene rehearsed How then in this estate should they stand the faithfull ministers of Christ or preach him sincerely Can there be any accord betwixt C◅rist Antichrist can they both reigne together in one Church or these men stand ministers vnto both at one time If Christ be their King vvhere is then his honour where is his obedience CHRIST reigneth ouer none but his owne seruantes and them he ruleth by the scepte◅ of his holy word but heere with them his scepter is wrested ou◅ of his hand and a Scepter of reed giuen him the canons of the pope
the Bishops iniunctions and decrees of the high commission by which your Church is wholy oâ—…erruled vnto which your king Câ—…rist himself whiles he is amoÌ„gst you must be subiect or els there is no place for him CHRIST giueth lawes vnto his seruants ordereth al things in his Church according to his owne will but you giue lawes to your CHRIST set strange ordinances ouer his Church yea you haue not anie one thing there either in order or administratioÌ„ according to his Testament Againe CHRIST hath giuen ful power libertie to all and euerie one of his seruantes to put in pâ—…actise whatsoeuer he commandeth as also to reforme to reproue censure and cast out whatsoeuer is found to be coÌ„trarie repugnant vnto his word though al the powers in the earth or in hell withstand yt But the CHRIST these men preach you is vtterly without power to put any thing of his owne will in practise but is sold as a bondslaue to these antichristian Bishops and preachers his enemies He cannot by vertue of his owne word authoritie redresse any thing be yt neuer so heinous or enormous neither can he establish or bring in any thing that is wanting be yt neuer so necessarie important without humble sute and attendance vnto the high Court of parliament or vpon the high Court of commission Yf they reiect his sute though yt be by 30 yeâ—…es together and that in these two reasonable requests that they would remoue their heinous blasphemous idolatries from before his face and giue him leaue to rule them by his owne officâ—…rs lawes yet must this poore CHRIST with all his seruants euen the whole Church stil surcease the practise of the Gospel and continue vnder these abhominations yea if he anger his Lords the Bishops much he shalbe whipped with scorpions with new rods and this by the vniuersal consent of all his learned preachers in the laÌ„d who are at a ful point haue set yt downe as a resolute decree not to stir a foot forward vntil they haue the princes power the consent of parliament Then they will bring him in with horsemen and charets with belles bonefires How like you this your worthy King trow you that euer PILATE araied him worse when they clad him in purple put a scepter of a râ—…d in his hand a crowne of thornes vpoÌ„ his head bowed the knee before him hailed him a King yea wrytt him one in three languages Hebrew Greek 〈◊〉 or the chief priestes and phariseis when they bâ—…indfolded him buffâ—…d scourged him spatt in his face blasphemed him or the people that with one consent demanded him vnto the death preferred the seditious murtherer BARRABAS before him haled him to the crosse despighted reuiled him vpon the crosse A King he is without power a King without lawes a King without officers a King without subiectes yea a slaue he is made to euerie slaue He hath strange officers straunge lawes that he is not acquainted with set ouer him imposed vpon him whether he wil or â—…o which not only rule his heritage but ouerrule him aâ—…ter their owne lustes He is fashoned to the common welth not the coÌ„mon welth vnto him and in the Church he is but an idol king an idol Christ and hath not there so much honour giuen him as the players doe vnto their kinges vpon the stage And as for the priestly office he should execute amoÌ„gst theÌ„ therein they abuse him yet worse for a new ministerie they erect in stead of his parsons or mercenarie rouing preachers in stead of Pastors and faithful Teachers As for the other rable that serue in stead of Elders with their multitudes of attendants as also their other inferiour new found officers would fill a booke but to describe theÌ„ their offices Thus make they him a minister after an other order theÌ„ that which he hath set downe in his Testament then that wherunto he was annointed of his Father that with an othe that for euer They impose also vpon him a new ministration strange worship more displeasing vnto God then Nadabs fire theÌ„ Vzzahs altar euen al that idolatrous booke of that coÌ„mon seruice which he must wil he nil he administer in maner forme abouesaid Thus make they him a minifter of al their idolatries abhomination by him they offer vp vnto God all this their wil worship poperie superstition Moreouer they make him a mediatour of an other Testament then that of his owne binding him to this english masse booke and to al the iniunctions of the BB s. the high commission convocatioÌ„ house Finally they make him a priest a mediatour a sauiour to all the prophane atheistes idolators miscreantes wicked persons coniurers witches heretikes who not al being receaued into the bozome of their Church whomâ—… they blesse in his name with his peace to whome for mony they sell deliuer their sacraments and thus by al these waies they most impiously deny sacrilegiously defile y â— holy priesthood of Christ. What kind of prophecie he exerciseth amongst them may appeare by that which is already said They make him takâ—… vpon him the ministerie of Antichrist euen that the Pope left in the Land they wil not suffer nor receaue his ministerie which he hath in his Testament apointed for his Church They set lawes not only ouer him in this ministerie they apoint him but also ouer the Gospell yt self both by aportionating how much of his word shalbe read in what oder and time c. And this order being through the yeere and permanent they therby abrogate no small part of the Bible and take yt cleane away from the Church in that by their law they apoint what shalbe read for euer casting the rest quite out of the Church allowing yt no time or place to be publikely read They bring in also in stead therof diuers apocrypha writings and reade them in their Church in the place of canonical scriptures They reade also as part of their publike ministerie of their Church not only their abhominable seruice booke but the blasphemous iniunctions of their Bishops and are not ashamed to preach and publikely to expound in the Church their fond Apocripha Catâ—…chismes To coÌ„clude they mussell bridle vp their Christs mouth by publike law power forbidding him to teach any thing coÌ„trarie vnto or to find fault with any thing by publike authoritie established or to be established swearing him dayly to execute their iniunctioÌ„s thus ioining the Gospel to al the idolatrie abhominatioÌ„ blasphemie as you see to all the sinne iniquitie mischief of the land wherby they make Christ a false prophet an idolater a blasphemer and guiltie yea a ringleader to al this ill Thus you see what kind of Christ they teach you without poweâ—… holines truth what kind of Gospel
without freedome without practise without light You see how they subiect Church Gospel Christ to the apostaticall chaire of Antichrist making Christ both a minister to al their abhominations and to iustifie and daw be them vp with the Gospell Infinite were the labour to reckon vp all the forgeries they build vpō this foundation this Christ this Gospel or to shew how these wretches munge corrupt peruert wrast falsifie abuse y e scripturs how they roile yea poison the pure fountaines or to recite the sundrie errors they heerby fall into For whiles they thus blasphemously denie in deed and practise the whole annointing of Christ namely his three offices his kingdome priesthood and prophecie standing the sworne waged marked seruants of that aduersarie that Antichrist that beast these Bishops deriuing their forged false ministerie from them prophecijng by their licence limitation c therby they fla◅ly denie the kingdom Priesthood and prophecie of Christ for two contrarie Maisters they cannot obey they cannot be subiect both to Christ and Antichrist two diuerse and contrarie ministeries they cannot execute the ministerie of Christ and the ministerie of Antichrist at the same time neither cā they prophecie in bot◅ their names c. Many are their forged cauillations which they invent vnto themselues to hide this their perfidy all which as not recking them wor◅hie the reciting I leaue to be refuted by their owne practise comp◅red to the word of God as I might also vnto their owne alligations excuses God hauing so deuided their tongues made them so contrarie one vnto an other as yt is an impossible thing to find two of thē of one mind yea or any one of them con◅tant in that he affirmeth So are these accustomed to doe all things without ground or assurance following the traditions writings examples of others neuer looking how consonant they be vnto Godes word This maketh them thus ignorant and blind in all the lawes and ordinances of Christ touching the true gathering building and gouerning the Church of Christ that they know not the doctrines euē of the beginnings of Christ of repentance from dead workes faith towardes God of baptisme and laying on of handes This maketh them not to know so much as the stones wherof Christs Church must be built nor the true foundation wherupō to build them as you may see by that which hath beene said cōcerning their outward estate practise much lesse know they the true forme fashion of the house least of all the true administratiō ordinances therof as apeareth euidently by their receauing of administring vnto this mōstrous confuse bodie of their profane rowtes of people by their exercising this their false and antichristian ministerie and that after such an idolatrous blasphemous symoniacal maner as also by receauing Antichrists yoke traditions ordinances wherby as hath beene shewed they deny Christ in the flesh by denijng his offices his annointing they denie his ministerie his ordinances his whole Testament by receauing an other ministerie other lawes then s◅ch as he there hath prescribed Or els they must affirme that earthly mē may admit into make members of the Church whome they please and wil that they also may alter add to detract yea abrogate and disanul what part of Christs Testament they lift that they may erect a new ministerie a new forme of administration of sacraments of worship of government Of al which seuerally to intreat and set downe their particular errors and enormities no pen of man sufficeth I refer heerin the reader partly to that which heer is already vvritten concerning their ministerie ordination ministration sa◅raments worship c. but chiefly to his own◅ more neere view and diligent search of their doings by the light of Gods word They holde also that the true Church of Christ may be built and established without the outward offices and gouernment he hath prescribed in his Testament yea that in stead of them yt may receaue a false and adulterate ministerie be gouerned by other Officers and lawes then he hath appointed in his word They holde that yt may be a true Church though both ministerie ministration and government be thus wholy corrupted and forged and though yt haue neuer entred or smitten couenant with Christ but stil and euer haue remained in subiection vnto Antichrist in one false shape or other whose yoke they hold ought not to be cast off to redresse any sin or abuse amōg them or put in practise any more of CHRISTS Testamēt then is by publike authoritie permitted yea in this confusion idolatrie subiection though neither the people be called vnto nor ioined in the faith though neither ministerie ministration nor any thing be aright according to the word amongst them though their Church abound with all manner of sin abhomination and abhominable persons though they haue neither power to seperate the most vncleane to censure or cast out anie offendor or off◅nce to redresse any thing be yt neuer so odious hateful and apparantly ill nor yet haue libertie to put in practise any of Christs heauenly ordinances notwithstanding all this they hold yt with maine force and outcries to be a true established church of Christ though there be neuer a true stone nor any one pin or nayle o◅ the true tabernacle aright amongst them as their adulterate ministerie office election ordination administration worship sacramentes pr◅iers fasting abuse of the word read abuse of the word preached which they corrupt roile distort peruert wrast leauen falsifie poison abuse prophane abrogate exclude at their wils d◅clare Of all which what vnsound opinions they hold their present practise compared to the word of God manifesteth yea they wil stil be the true Church ministers of CHRIST though they reiect his word remaine obstinate in their sinne defend plead for iustifie the same persecute blaspheme mu◅ther CHRISTS seruants that speake vnto them in the name of CHRIST exhort them to amendement Thus you may see into what hardnes blindnes of heart extreame vtter darknes the Lord hath cast these your Seers because they haue loued darknes more then light neither haue trembled at his word but walked in the presumption of their owne heart committing arrogancie in their wrath O how great is that darknes when the verie light of your Church is such darknes as yt is but that verie smoke of the bottomle◅ pit when yt is duly examined For as you haue heard al their worship ministerie praiers sacraments fastes to be but counterfait abhomination so yet of all other you may perceaue this their preaching of the Gospell to be most detestable pe◅nitious euē the strongest snare delusion of Satan wherby he allureth deceaueth and holdeth captiue the miserable world in the chaines of transgression error idolatrie abhomination impenitencie vnto iudgment This preaching of theirs as yt is exercised in a false ministerie a false
ministration of the Church and shall all be held g◅iltie punished for the publike transgressions abuses of the Church seing ◅uerie member is bound to the edification seruice and vtilitie of the bodie seing euerie member of the Church is commanded to watch to trie the Spirits to contend for the maintenance of the faith once indifferently giuen to all saintes to auoide false teachers false Prophets c. seing they are cōmanded not to follow the multitude or mightie in euil seing they are commanded to reproue their brother playnly to bind their sinnes by the word euen their Princes in those chaines and nobles in those fetters to say to ARCHIPPVS looke to thy ministerie that thou hast receaued in the Lord that thou fulfil yt yea though an Apostle or an Angel from heauen should ◅each either other doctrine or after an other maner then is in CHRISTS Testament prescribed to hold and pronounce him accursed To conclude the point seing the praiers sacraments sermons of such wicked or hereticall ministers are sacriledg and abhomiuation in Gods sight and that all which communicate ioine to heare or suffer such ministers are alike guiltie of this sinne sacriledg who can doubt but that euerie Christian hath power and authoritie in due time and place not disturbing CHRISTS holy order in his Church publikely to reproue any publike ◅ransgression of anie member of the Church or of the whole Church as also to di◅couer and refute any error escaped or deliuered in publike doctrine yet this as is said in due time order giuing leaue and place vnto the Elders and Prophets of the said Congregation fir◅t who if they neglect or ouerpasse such publike transgression or error then may any one of the congregation or any Chri◅tian who◅oeuer yea he ought to reproue such transgression and error vnles he wilbe guiltie of betraying the faith of CHRIST of the distruction of the whole congregation knowing the danger of such leauen the sodennes of the wrath of God for such things Heere will be grosly obiected that the common people are ignorant not able to iudg betwixt truth error disordered variable easie to be deuided led into sects and therfore they are not to intermedle with the iudgmen◅ and reproof of faults and errors escaped in the ministerie or with the censuring their persons That their people are blind ignorant seditious headstrong I readily grant neither ca◅ yt be otherwise hauing such blind guides co◅rupt teachers as all they are I grant also that neither the people nor they ought in thi◅ estate to meddle with the word of God or take his blessed name in their mouth without most high and vnsufferable profa◅ation of the same But for the people of CHRIST they are all inlightned with that bright morning star that sonne of righteousnes The eye of their faith is single and the whole bodie is light They a◅e an humble meek obedient people they will heare and follow the true shepheard but a stranger they will not heare They reioice loue e◅nestly in the truth ◅a by no meanes be drawē to do any thing against the truth And therfore hath God amongst them bownd vp the testimonie and sealed vp the law To them he hath committed the charge and keeping of his holy oracles to them and euerie one of them he hath giuen his holy sanctifi◅ng Spirit to open vnto them and to lead them into al truth to thē he hath giuē his Sonne to be ther King Priest and Prophet who hath made them vnto him Kings Priests But if they were so blind and ignorant as these men would make them how could they then discerne truth from error how could they approue truth or refute error transgression Happily for all this heere will be saied that the common fort of CHRIST◅ seruantes either haue not this knowledg or haue yt but in small measure and therfore are vnfit to deale in the◅e high matters and can not doe yt orderly soberly To this I answere that they are to reproue no more then their assured knowledg leadeth them vnto If they transgresse the limits either of their knowledg in reprouing that which deserueth no reproofe or breake the established order of the Church by rashnes intemperance c. then are they for so doing subiect to reproofe censure for abusing their libertie for breaking order the Churches of God haue no custome to be contentious But if they should be debarred of this power libertie and dutie because they are not so learned as the priests and haue not beene at the vniuersitie c. by that popish reason were the word of God to be shut vp from al lay men as they cal them that no man might reade or speake therof in his house or family because they haue not knowledg to vnderstand yt open yt after their schoole maner the word of God being such an abysme of wisdome and of so great dignitie reuerence that in al places alike And should they not by this reason also shut yt vp from themselues and from al men in this life for he that knoweth most knoweth here but in part yea of that part he knoweth nothing as he ought to know But they are to vnderstand that God hath not giuē vs his word that yt should be perfected or receaue grace from vs but y t yt should bring grace vnto vs build vp accomplish our faith nourish vs vnto eternal life that yt should be milke to the weake vnexpert strong meate to them of riper age According to this word who so speaketh not yt is because their is no light in them By this word what so is reproued or affirmed the basenes or ignorance of the speaker is not to be regarded it no way diminisheth any thing from the dignitie truth of the word to which as the only obiect the Church is to cast their eye As for these learned diuines of our age I refer them vnto or rather oppose vnto them the wisdome word of God who you see hath giuen vnto al his seruantes this libertie power yea rather hath layd vpon them this charge duty to reproue censure any error or transgression which is committed by the whole Church or any member of the Church contrarie to the word of God by the same word But yet are not our learned Reformists satissied for ◅oe they fetch a reason somwhat more subtilly though altogether as far frō the truth as the other from 1 Cor. 14. 32. where yt is ◅aid The Spirits of the Prophets ar◅ subiect to the Prophets therfore conclude they that the people are not to reproue iudge or cēsure the doctrine of the minister but only an assembly of ministers a schoole of Prophets as they call yt Before I shew their
grosse mistaking peruerting this place of scripture I dismisse their Argument by denying the consequent therof That because the Spirit of the Prophets are subiect to the Prophets y t is such as haue the gift of vtterance expounding scriptures ought principally especially to iudg of that exercise and to speake in that exercise as in way of prophecie Therfore the whole Church besides nor any member therof ought not to reproue and censure such errors as haue escaped the Prophets are reuealed vnto them And for this I insist in the former reasons expresse places of scripture alledged Very hard yt were that y t heauenly and most blessed exercise of prophecie which was instituted of God for the singular comfort general inlightning of the whole Church should through the pride and arrogancie of a few be turned to the vtter subuersion of the faith of the whole Church and the desolation therof For what part can there be pure where the doctrine is not sound or what can be more miserable then to see with others mens eies to beleeue vvith other mens hearts yea to be brought into that slauerie and subiection that they must receaue and beleeue whatsoeuer the prophets or ministers speake and agree vpon be yt neuer so dissonant and repugnant to the word of God This were right after the manner of the Atheists of these daies to hire into their parish a learned preacher though al the rest of the parish be neuer so blind prophane wretched yet where this burning lampe is they are all in happy state and safe inough because they haue the Gospell preached amongst them they are a famous Church But our Sauiour Christ his Apostles submitted their ministerie doctrine to the trial censure and iudgment of al by the scriptures yea most commended and reioiced in these hearers that were most diligent to examine and try their doctrine And I would faine know what iniurie yt were vnto any if the Church stil reteined that libertie not disturbing the holy order therof But these priestes they will not only not submit their persons doctrine to the censure of the Church where they administer for they must haue a iurie of clarkes a Classis of Priestes to goe vpon them but they bind their poore Church to their lipps and build yt vpon themselues and vvith their blazing light strike al y e r est of their hearers followers sta◅ke blind Now let me returne to this place of the Corinths which they so falsely interpret miserably misuse and most perniciously peruert The prophets they giue out to be vnderstood of such ministers only as haue the gift of preaching as they call yt holding yt lawful for none els to speake of the scriptures by way of interpretation and prophecie especially to expound them in the Church or Congregation This exercise spoken of heere by the Apostle they say is vnders◅ood of such propheticall ministers only is instituted only for such and belongeth only vnto such The place of such exercise they terme a schoole or colledg of prophets Heerupon they abuse this heauenly glorious exercise in that they shut yt vp amongst a few of them shut out the people from yt vtterly making yt like OSYRIS mysteries Besides that they heere amongst themselues vnsufferably corrupt all the scriptures they intreate of by their Rhetorical figures deuisions demonstrations humane traditional writings wherin all their vniuersitie learning consisteth This place they most pernitiously peruert in that from hence they deriue their Prophetical Conuenticles and Classical Synods assuming heerby into their owne hands the key of al knowledg and shutting vp the scripturs yea all Gods graces euē the holy Ghost yt self amongst thēselues in these their schooles of prophets as also into their Classes of select priests the sc◅pter of Christ and absolute gouernment of al churches to whome yt is left but to receaue execute the reuerēt decrees of this famous Classes of priestes And now let this ◅cripture wherupō they build al this stuffe be duly searched pondered you shall find yt in all these things direct flat against them First that the prophets there spoken of by the Apostle that are to speake in and iudg of this exercise were not only ministers is gathered by the whole scope of the chapter where euerie brother is incited to emulate spiritual gifts the rather that they might prophecie and helpe to edifie the Church this gift by manie reasons being preferred to all other gifts prooued far most excellēt both in yt self to others c. Moreouer in this exercise of prophecie which was instituted for the instruction and comfort of all the Apostle saith that Three Prophe◅s may speake in due order one after an other at one time y e others are to iudg c. Three ministers I am sure in any one church there cannot be that by office are to attēd vnto the ministratiō of the word The pastor the Teacher are the only offices that I now know appointed to the ministerie of the word therfore euen by this place more besides the ministers of the Church may speake in the way yea in this publike exercise of prophecie Neither ought this to seeme strange in the eares of anie that knowe what belongeth to the exercise of prophecie or order of the Church It is no other thing thē Christ hath instituted the Apostles euerie where taught and that by most sensible reasons For as the bodie consisteth of manie members al the members haue not one office c so the members of the Church being diuers hauing receaued diuers gifts are according vnto the grace that is giuē to euerie one to serue the Church or rather y e Lord with the same as good disposers of the manifold grace of God If they haue the gift of prophecie then are they to exercise yt according to the proportion of faith speaking as the wordes of God alwaies keeping themselues within the bound of sobrietie truth who so doth otherwise is subiect to censure reproofe We see the practise heerof not only in Corinth but in Antiochia Rome no doubt by the same rule in other churches In Anti◅chia we reade of sūdrie prophets teachers Barnabas Symeō Lucius Mana◅en Paul Act. 13. 1. 15. 32. of Iudas Silas that exhorted taught in that Church That there were sundrie also that taught in Rome appeareth Philip. 1. 14. 15 ◅ Neither hath this beene strange euen vnder the law we see God chose his prophets of al tribes whose doctrine was to be tried by Gods word Their prophecies of future things by the euent we see our Sauiour Christ his Apostles disciples did the like throughout al the cities synagogues of the Iewes Yf vnto this yt be answered that our sauiour Christ was Lord of the law of the
Temple and so might doe his pleasure for the prophâ—…ts Apostles disciples what they did was also by the commandemeÌ„t of God and so none of these examples to be made presidentes vnto vs without the like warrant I graunt well neither would I ground vpoÌ„ these examples if either they were coÌ„trarie to any law of God or that there were not expresse warrant in the TestameÌ„t of Christ in y e other scriptures that such as haue the gift of prophecie may and ought to exercise their gift in the Church of Christ. To that end I brought these examples to shew that yt was a thing vsual amongst the Iewes and not contrarie to anie law as Doctor SOME almost al the priests of the land very ignorantly and falsly giue out For neither can they prooue that yt was vnlawfull for any besides the priests to reade or expound the scriptures or vse exhortâ—…tion and praier in the Temple publike Synagogues of the Iewes neither yet that yt only belongeth to the ministers of the Chuâ—…ch vnder the Gospel vnlesse we wil take their bare affirmation for proof But as vnder the law I haue alledged manie examples to the coÌ„trarie so might I bring more Solomon praied 〈◊〉 exhorted in y e Temple If they think to euade by saijng they were prophets did yt by especial warrant I doubt they cannot prooue Iosiah a prophet Againe I would aske them whither this especial warrant were priuate and knowen only to themselues or publike and knowen to the people state also Publike they cannot shew yt for then would they neuer haue resisted the message and slayne the prophets c. If yt were only priuate and knowen to the prophets only then what was this to the state or people the priestes would neuer haue suffred them in this maner to haue vsurped their office Againe our Sauiour Christ if yt had beene contrarie to the law would neuer haue done yt or caused his disciples to doe yt who were no where repreheÌ„ded for teaching but for their doctrine only as apeareth by the examinatioÌ„ of our Sauiour CHRIST before the high priestes neither were anie of his disciples troubled for teaching in any of the cities and synagogs where he sent them After his death also when the Apostles accustomably taught and praied in the temple being brought before the councel they were not reprooued though they were igâ—…orant and baâ—…e men of occupation in their eies because they taught praied publikly but because they taught the righteousnes and glorie of that Christ whome they had so vniustly murthered and put to death and were not forbidden simply not to teach but not to teach in his name So you see yt was not Christs warraÌ„t that stood theÌ„ in any stead for the allowaÌ„ce of this actioÌ„ either before magistrates or people who knew or acknowledged not Christ but abhorred him put him to death Yf yt had beene coÌ„trarie to the law for any but priests publikely to teach pray c. both our sauiour Christ and his disciples should haue heard of yt no doubt at the handes of these carping cauilling phariseis of those malicious murtherous priestes But we see the Apostles were euerie whâ—…re permitted to teach through all the synagogs of the Iewes inso much as the rulers of the synagogue at 〈◊〉 sent vnto Paul Barnabas willing them if they had any exhortation for the people to say This they would neither haue permitted nor done if yt had beene contrarie to their law By 〈◊〉 warraÌ„t these rulers did yt not for 〈◊〉 his name sake they persecuted afterward stoned him Let this perilous paradoxe then at length be gained Thaâ—… others which haue the gift of prophecie besides the ministers may publikly 〈◊〉 or exhort in the Church Now remainâ—…th to be shewed that this exercise of prophecie belongeth to the whole Church and ought not to be shut vp in this maner amongst the priests only the people being shut out eitheâ—… to speake or heare This the Apostle in this 14 Chapter plentifully proueth by many reasons plainly aâ—…oweth in direct words Reasons may be draweÌ„ from the verie exercise of prophâ—…cie yt self which is nothing els now with the Church then an expounding interpretation of scriptures This light I am sure they wil grant ought not to be hid vnder a bed or bushell neither to be shut vp amongst a few as these Anabâ—…ptistical preachers vse in their coÌ„uenticles at this exercise There are no eare secrets or hiddeÌ„ mysteries which are to be kept close but are to be pâ—…oclaimed published vpon the house top The endes also of this exercise of propâ—…ecie shew that yt belongeth to the whole Church and none of them ought to be shut out The endes are the edification exhortation comfort of the whole bodie what a pride insolencie yea crueltie is yt in these men that would assume vnto themselues only this bountiful grace of God and debarre 〈◊〉 from the same and that the verie Church to whome yt belongeth for whome yt was instituted wheÌ„ the Lord alloweth eueÌ„ strangers vnbeleeuers to come vnto yt lifting vp the Sonne of man therby as a standard to other nations What enemies theÌ„ are these men vnto the glorie of God and contrarie vnto all men that would take from them this most blessed meanes of their saluation The Apostle also in expresse wordes declareth that this exercise belongeth to the whole Church Vâ—…r 23. 24. If saith he when the whole Church is come together vnto the same all speake tongues there come in also they that are ignoraÌ„t or vnbeleeuers wil they not say that ye are mad but if al prophecie there come in an infidel or idiote he is conuinced of all he is iudged of all c. The 26. Ver also what is then brethren when ye come together euerie one of you hath a psalme â—…ath doctrine c. Likewise Ver. 31. For you may all by one euerie one of you prophecie that all may learne and all may be comforted What can be more manifest direct then these places that this exercise of prophecie belongeth to the whole Church that euerie faithful man â—…ath here freedome and poweâ—… both â—…o be present and to speake also as â—…eed â—…equireth and God reuealeth vnto him Are not also al the carnal reasons of these phariseis takeÌ„ away which alledg the ignorance of the most part or confusion if al might be suffred to speake To the one no maÌ„ is to speake but as the words of God according to the proportioÌ„ of faith within the boundes of sobrietie truth his wordes must be to edification els he faulteth is iudged for them For the confusion that might herevpon arise if all should haue power to speake It is not here said that euerie one which hath power should at al times vse this power that which is lawful is not alwaies expedient Christians are
corrupt and cauill against the truth then let them take heed for the axe is layd to the roote of the tree c. Yf also these your vniue◅sities be compared to these cities whither these faithful mē repaired because of these famous Prophets to be instructed in the lawes of God we shall find thē more like to the Sodomitical colledges and fellowships of the idolatrous monkes and Friars brethren of a birth euē by both parentes then vnto the holy assemblies of the Prophets And this will appeare if we compare them either in the persons assembled or in the maner endes of their education trayning What the sonnes of the Prophets were is alreadie shewed namly godly men that rep◅ired to the cities where these famous Prophets were most resident to be instructed in the law of God But the persons that resort to these vniuersities are the children of all the profane in the land that repaire thither to be instructed in heathen vaine artes wherby they may get their liuing or if they studie diuinitie as they call yt they make an occupation of yt It is but for their belly for worldly promotion and not for the glory of God as the greedy ◅eeking after their ecclesiasticall liuings by the one sort the selling o◅ their cunning and letting forth their tongues to hire of the other ◅ort declareth These holy companies of prophets mentioned in the scriptures wer◅ trayned vp in the law of God liued orderly in the feare of God together with their wiues families But these vniuersitie colledges are a misseline row◅e of very young men for the most part boies together leading their liues in idolatrie confusion disorder spending their liues in vanitie follie idlenes liuing neither in the feare of God nor in any well established order of his Church neither in any lawful calling in the cōmon welth They are forbidden in these societies to liue in holy wedlock Yf he be maried he may not there enter if he being entered marye he may not there tarye An endles discourse y◅ were but to recite their seuerall idolatrous profane vsages mysteries othes vowes ceremonies all which euidently shew frō whence they had their originall namely from Antichrists chaire to which they haue euer serued stil in all places doe serue fighting stowtly vnder his banner against the faith Church of CHRIST supplijng him cōtinually with fresh soldiours to carrie abroad his marchandise set abroch the deceits of Satan Neither are they more like vnto the Churches of CHRIST then vnto the schooles of the Prophets the Church of CHRIST is no cage of such vncleane hateful birdes of their frie ofspring the churches of CHRIST haue no such colledges societies fellowships y e Churches of CHRIST haue no such heathenish idolatrous customes exercises vsages othes vowes ceremonies they haue no such prophane arts vaine education literature they haue no such degrees ostentatiō of learning neither are there found either Bachelors or Doctors of diuinitie Their Pastors and Teachers are chosen for their knowledg grauitie godlines of life they haue no such fastuous blasphemous titles but are called to a labour and a charge for the faithfull performance wherof they rather desire to be commended then to be thus greeted in the market place As they are by the Church wherin they serue called to this office so are they orderly reuerently ordeined by and in the same Congregation with fasting praier c. and not araied in scarlet with the habite hood tippet cornerd cap with their maces and beadels proclaiming before them and such a traine of the popes clarkes young and old following them through the streetes till they march to the place where they play their prises Neither are they in this maner dubbed Doctors by the deliuering a booke vnto them sworne vpon a booke to their fathers fidelitie their mothers mysteries adopted their sonne by a ring a kisse or enthronized in a chair with many o◅her ceremonies and made Doctors of diuinitie Doctors in name title only without any certaine office or Church wherin whervnto to administer For this title of diuinitie I know not how to giue yt vnto anie mortall man without blasphemie CHRIST only excepted in whome the fulnes of the Godhead dwelleth bodily The english of Christian religion profession of the Gospell and faith of CHRIST I can well away with and dig◅st but this english romish abstract of diuinitie I am assured came from the same forge that their title of the supreme head of the Church did and cannot with all the glozes scholions learned interpretations they can deuise be made other then most high blasphemie against the sacred persō of Christ who is the only vniversal Doctor of al his disciples of al true religion And euil may D. S. either defend or patterne his Doctorhood by S t. Paul who in the same verse by him alledged 1 Tim. 2. 7. sheweth a lawful calling a lawful certaine office also a sincere faithful administration therof But now as S t Paules Apostolick office is ceased the Church being established and deliuered to other certaine offices so if Pauls Apostolike roome or Doctorship as he caleth yt were voide I suppose D. SOME not the fittest man in the world for yt although if yt be as I heare he cā be no l◅sse thē an apostle by his offices he being a Pastor yf not a double or plurified non resident Pastor of many churches a Doctor you see by priuiledg and stile and a Deacon I meane also at Ely And what was or could any Apostle be more Yet seing al these are but forged stuffe and that he hath neither anie true office in the Church neither any true calling thervnto c. we can take him but for a false Apostle at the best if he sit not in an Apostataes chaire that I say not an Apostataes gowne some where els so leaue him e◅ther to repentance or to follow his predecessor to his apointed place But by following this bird ouer far I had almost beene trained frō the nest I was shewing what litle affinitie there is betwixt the churches of Christ and these vniuersities these Colledges of clarkes these schooles of Prophets In the Churches of Christ the names and offices of Chancelor vice Chan◅elor Commiss◅ry Proctors Taskers Bedels Prouosts Maisters of Colledges vice Maisters Boweers Deanes Fellowes c. are all strange and vnheard of as also their seueral statutes customes ceremonies their manner of degree◅ and disputing for their degrees and order of teaching which were no smal labour but to reckon vp All which as they are strange to the Church of Christ who find not in all Godes word any of these offices degrees statutes orders customes ceremonies vowes c. neither any such vniuersities colledges societies of schollers so seing they haue no groūd in the word of God no fellowship or communion with the
Church I see not why they should haue any more tolleration then their elder brethren the monks who eueriâ—… way had as great shew of holines â—…nd couler of vtility to the Church as they or tâ—…ese other cathâ—…drall collâ—…giate dennes haue yea and might both as soone and as well haue beene purged of their Masse and latine seruice as these are so that the same end that is befallen the one remaineth the other The lord is not pleased with any voluntarie religion That building that hath not the word of God for the fouÌ„datioÌ„ though yt be dawbed with neuer so great cunning and learning and vndershored with neuer so great pollicie and power though yt be built as high as Bâ—…bel yet shall yt assuredly fall and the greater shalbe the fall therof As there is no building without the word of God for the foundation so is there no fellowship or communion out of the Church of God And therfore no such confused colledges no such idolatrous assemblies as are not gathered vnto Christ but vnto Antichrist as liue not in that Christian order fellowship which Christ hath apointed to all his seruants in his Church but leade their liues in antichristian disorder in Babilonish if not Sodomitish confusion no such heathen schooles wherin youth is not trained vp in the feare knowledg and order of CHRIT but in vaine arts superstition idolatrie disorder c. haue any foundation in the word of God any fellowship with or allowance in the Church of God But heere wil the vniuersitie Knights draw me within the coÌ„passe of these two absurdities First that I condemne all good arts and literature then that I quite driue them out of the world by taking away the schooles of the same wherin youth might be trained brought vp Nothing lesse I with my whole heart allow of any art or scieÌ„ce that is consonaÌ„t to the word of God to the doctrine which is according to godlines only the curious heathen artes prophane vaine babblings and oppositions of science falsely so caled which they professe wherwith they poison coâ—…upt al the youth of the laÌ„d I abhorre because God condemneth As for schooles to teach the tongues or any laudable or necessarie art I wish them in abundaÌ„ce y t if yt were possible not only the youth but euen the whole church might be trayned therin I with my whole heart wish that al the Lords people were Prophets such an enemie am I to true knowledg learning that I would not haue yt any longer kept secret in a mysterie but euen proclaimed vpon the house top in euerie Citie in euery street yet stil euer with this caution that these schooles both be in an established church I meane in such places where the Saintes liue together in the faith order obedience and communion of CHRIST and not in such monkish idolatrous confused idle profane colledges and fellowships as theirs are Likewise that the tongues or sciences be heere taught in an holy sanctified reuerend graue maner and not in such an vnsanctified vaine maner as they vse So shal the earth be ful of the knowledg of the Lord as the waters that couer the sea for in the Church of Christ are al his springs inclosed which by this meanes should runne at euerie conduct and water the whole land abundantly whereas now they lye in miserable darknes wholy ouergrowen with brambles briers And surely I euen with maruaile wonder how these men can be so blinded to compare these wicked idolatrous societies to the asseÌ„blies of the prophâ—…ts or vnto the Church of Christ when you see they haue nothing common with them or like vnto them either in the people assembled doctrine taught manner of teaching learning or order of life when they vtterlie want warrant in the word of God for such kind of Colledges societies and schooles these hauing beene deriued either from the heathens Egiptians Greekes Persians that had their peculiar colledges and schooles to their peculiar sects or els haue isâ—…ued out of the smoke of Antichrists inuentions out of the bottomles pit They alwaies haue beene stil are the verie hyues nurseries of these armed poisoned Locusts venemous Scorpions I meane either that false ministerie of Antichrist euen al the gouerning teaching priestes as Cardinals Arch-bish Bish. Suffraganâ—…s Archdeacons Chanâ—…lors Comâ—…issaries Ciuil Doctors Aduocates Proctâ—…rs 〈◊〉 rouing Ministers Preachers parish Priests c. or those couÌ„terfait religious hypocrites monkes Friers Nunnes Clarkes or as we now of late call them schollers Al which haue in innumerable multitudes from time to time and at all times swarmed and issued out of these hyues into the face of the whole earth corrupting and destroijng eueriâ—… greene thing poisoning the pure fountaines of Gods word with their accursed glozâ—…s dâ—…epe learning subtil figuratiue interpretations darkning the sonne and infecting the aire therwith as also with the blasphemous traditions of their king 〈◊〉 that Angel of the bottomles pyt They haue alwaies most pestilently fought vnder this their captaine against the Lambe his Gospell Church plentifully furnishing and continually supplijng all the offices roomths beloÌ„ging to that huge Midianitish host of Antichrist the leaders captaines and officers wherof are euer haue beene wholy taken out of these Serâ—…liaes euen froÌ„ the Popeâ—… person to the lowest Priest How they are reformed by hauing this english portesse their seruice booke in stead of their olde masse-booke may partly by that which is aboue written concerning the same appeare but more manifestly by taking a view of some of the blasphemous idolatrous customes which still remaine in practise with them in the same maner as they did vnder the Pope all or any of which yt is not heere my purpose any further to describe It sufficeth me to haue shewed them to be confused idolatrous vnchristian vnlawfull assemblies and societies so far from being to be compared vnto or iustified by the assemblies of the Prophets or that heauenlie exercise of prophâ—…cie now in the Church of CHRIST as they are not to be suffered in a Christian common welth And therfore he â—…re againe once more I conclude that both these vngodly assemblies as also the cathedral dennes and colledges ought by as good right to be abolished as their other brethren and sisters of a birth the monasteries nunries are seing they all want foundation in the word had one and the same hellish original had and these still reteine the same blasphemous incurable abusâ—…s which can by no way be reformed but by their vtter dissolution Thus haue we through the mercie of God by the light of his word taken a sleight vieâ—… of the nestes of these vncleane birdes and haue therby seene both what maner of schooles what kind of Prophets these are we haue seene how euil this 14 of the Corinthians fitteth either these vniuersitie and cathedral Colledges or these new deuised CoÌ„uenticles of pâ—…opheticall
priests we haue scene how wickedly they corrupt peruert abuse that scripture holy exercise Now yt remaineth but in a line or two cōpare their publike preaching in their Synagogues to this heauēly exercise of prophecie instituted in the churches of Christ. First these parish priests or hired preachers al of them preach vnder their ordinaries licence stint limitation as hath beene shewed Thē they are prescribed their time when to begin They haue a prescript place like a tubbe called their pulpyt for y e most part able to receaue no more then one person except yt be a suggestor or prompter as in some special places Neither doe they ordinarily speake any more thē one he for the most part disputes to the howerglasse which being runne his sermocination must be at an end Preach this priest neuer so vnsound corrupt or heretical doctrine there is no present or publike controulement or retractation to be had Handle he the scripture neuer so vnsufficiently or vnsauorilye peruert mistake or falsifie he yt neuer so grieuously there is no amendes or supplie of others to be looked for none els being suffered to speake The Church hath no power either to approoue or reprooue any doctrine deliuered thē be yt neuer so consonant to or dissonant from the word of God Here would not be forgotten also the sweete psalmodical harmonie of the Vultures Crowes Gleades Owles Ge◅se of the Leopards Beares Wolues Dogs Foxes Swine Goates pardō me for thus y e holy Ghost termeth likeneth the proph◅ne cōfuse multitudes assembled in the false Church All these together with one accord sympathie harmonie sing some pleasant ballade or els vnto DAVIDS melodious Harpe some psalme in ◅ime I say not rithme now or meetre wel concinnate to the eare though neuer a whit to the sens◅ purpose or true vse of the psalme before the sermon to stir vp the spirit of their worthy priest or preacher Who being thus ◅apt or rauished with this harmonie goes to his geare in forme aboue◅aid vvhere his mouth distilles his lips drop downe such olde parables such premeditate wel studied chosen sentēces as shal displease no partie vnlesse he be of too suspitious a nature or howsoeuer I warrant you he hath his learned priuiledged author and that at his fingers endes for his discharge Thus haue you briefly seene the vsual order of your publike prophecie If you compare yt now to the rules and orders set downe by the Apostle for that blessed exercise vnto al churches in that 1. Cor. 14. ver 26. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33 then may you iudg of your selues what is right or amisse and ease me of further trouble to raue in this filthie doung and to bring this counterfait stuffe in particular to the triall Great were the labour and far exceeding my slender capacitie especially my decaied memorie but euen summarily to recount all the principall and speciall heades of their falfe doctrines false practise from whence flow infinite errors and enormities euen as the innumerable drops of a fountaine yea but to prosecute and goe forward in this disordered mane◅ to search out and ◅me vp those which yet are wanting All which I rather leaue to the more diligent fruitful inuestigatiō of such as God hath endued with a greater i◅dgment more cleare sight confessing my self both wearied ouercharged with the greatnes of the worke For whiles I haue indeuored but to giue you as yt were a blush of their coūterfait antichristian ministerie and to shew the error of their educatiō election ordin◅tion and administration throughout of the blasphemous and idolatrous worship they vse of their sacrilegious and adulterate sacramēts their prostituting selling them the Gospel themselues of their profanation of praier the name and word of God both read and preached abrogating excluding part mankeling dismembring distorting peruerting the rest to th◅ir idol feasts sacramēts marijng burijng visiting churching charming the fields how they preach the word by stint limitation subiectiō both of themselues their doctrine to their antichristiā ordinaries whose apostati◅al throne they vphold dawbe therwith as also gild adorne the whore the false Church ioining yt to all the abhomination sin of the land hiding stealing concealing obscuring wrasting munging corrupting leauening selling the Gospel as also their abusing counterfaiting peruerting the holie exercise of prophecie Al which when I had but lightly touched discouered according to my purpose hoping that so I might haue made an end of this odious and yrksome argument these things being so manifest heinous in themselues that I need not stād either to proue or disproue them or to shew the indignitie danger enormities that ensue therof Euen then lo is the whole word of God the Law the Gospel presented vnto me most wretchedly corrupted abused violate troden vnder foot by them by your preachers I say euen your learnedst best Good men that you so esteeme of I still speake would be vnderstood of the generall publike errors transgressions of this Church which if I ◅hould goe about to particulate I could not hope to liue vntil I had made an end And that you may not think I speake by the figure hyperboie as they vse I earnestly bes◅ech any one in whom◅ is any sparke of light grace conscience loue or feare of God to consider examine by the word of God or rather to lament deplore with me the through corruptiō vniuersal transgression of al Gods lawes both in the Church cōmon welth as the present estate of ech doth shew The one I hope this present treatise shal somwhat reueale discouer the other shal be as manifest if by this light with a single eye you but pervse y e publike lawes iudgments pleas trials customes orders trades estates degrees still I speake generally of the whole body which hath not from the crowne of the head to the sole of the feet one sownd parte but all is full of wounds swellings vlcers corruption so that he that feareth God cannot in this cōmon welth keepe a good cōscience liue amōgst them whether he buy sel lend borrow hire worke for hire giue take sue or be s◅ed The Lawes Courts Iudges Iuries Aduocates generally all estate◅ from the highest to the lowest are so throughly corrupt Not to speake heere of the particula◅ sinnes the heigth qualitie vniuersalitie of them which were infinite let the idolatrous blasphemous worship yea the idolatrous blasphemous oathes publikly admitted giuen required and receiued of all persons in all causes so contrarie to the law of God in the maner all the circumstances shew how soundly the fir◅t Table of the law is taught in the Church of England Not to speake of the common and vsual swearing forswearing blaspheming cursing for euerie trif◅e cause yea without anie cause vsed through the whole land without controlement rebuke censure punishment Let the generall
corrupt estate both of Church coÌ„mon welth and in nothing disturbeth the strong man thaâ—… holdeth theÌ„ al in peace they readily iâ—…brace yt publish maintaine their deuilish decrees giue their power vnto the Beast wherby he warreth against CHRIST his Gospel saints And thus are they drawen by them into the great day of God almightie euen against CHRIST and them that are of his side whome they daily persecute and murther in â—…heir prisons and therfore shalbe slayne with that sharpe sword of him that ridâ—…th vpoÌ„ the white horse they shal in the iust iudgment of God â—…e made a pray eueÌ„ a quarry a feast to these vncleane spirits to these greedie rauenous foules which as that scripture saith shall feed 〈◊〉 their rauenous appetites vpoÌ„ them yea these vncleane spirits shal draw them together with the Beast and the false Prophet into battel against CHRIST against his armie of saints These blasphemous wretches not to darkeÌ„ only buâ—… to reproch the truth yet further proceed giue out that the heaueÌ„ly order ordinances which Christ hath apointed in his TestameÌ„t y e gouernmeÌ„t of his Church which they call discipline are but accidental no essential marke of y e established Church but that yt may be a Church planted without them yea that the true Church of Christ may take an other order of gouernment other ordinances then Christ hath apointed in his Testament that this order of Christs gouernment is neither permanent perpetual nor necessarie but that yt is in a Christian magistrats power to keepe out Christs gouernment to erect establish an other after their willes These hellish blasphemous doctrines doe al the Priests Preachers of the laÌ„d giue out publish els could they not either esteeme the Church of EnglaÌ„d in this estate as yt receaueth Antichristes yoke this popish hierarchie in the true Church of Christ neither would they exercise any ministerie in this Church in this estate or sue vnto and stay for the Prince and parliameÌ„t to bring themselues vuder Christs saâ—…red gouernment But the Pontificals proceed yet further to open their mouthes vnto more accursed blasphemie which would make a Christian heart to rend his clothes to heare that Christs blessed order wherin the Apostles planted establisâ—…ed the first churches is not only not necessary but intollerable now vnder a christiaÌ„ Prince as bringing not only al these publike perturbations mischiefes vnto the common welth which are aboue recited they haue suggested vnto the magistrates but also innumerable other incoÌ„uenieÌ„ces which would proceed yf the people should haue election of their owne ministerie Church officâ—…rs if the affaires of the church should be directed by a councell or companie of Elders if the doubtes of the churches should be decided by an assembly of other churches which they cal a Synode a Councel if faults should be censured by excommunication c. Thus is Antichriâ—…t exalted openeth his mouth against God al his ordinances Thus are the tongues of the false Prophets feâ—… on fire of hell Many other impossibilities are there brought by y e Potificals against y e Reformicts why this their course which they seeke to bring in by parliament ought not cannot be admitted in this land Al which because they neither concerne nor hinder the truth but rather through the mercie of God stoppe make head to the new diuised forgeries of these Reformistes I wâ—…llingly passe ouer in sâ—…ilence leauing the deuided kingdome to tâ—…ie out the matter amongst themselues Yet now before I proceed further let me in a word or two giue yoâ—… warning of the other sort of enemies of Christs kingdome y â— Phariseis of these times I meane these your great learned Preachers your Good meu that sigh grone for reformation but their handes with the fluggard denie to worke These counterfaites would raise vp a secoÌ„d erroâ—… euen as a second Beast by so much more dangâ—…rous by how much yâ—… hath more shew of the truth These men instead of this grosse antichristian gouernment which is now manifest odious vnto all men would bring in a new adulterate forged gouernmeÌ„t in shew or â—…ther in despite of Christs blessed gouernmeÌ„t which they in y â— pride rashnes ignorance and sensualitie of their fleshly heartes most miserably innouate corrupt and peruert both 1 in the verie thing they seeke 2 in their maner of seeking yt 3 in the people ouer whome they would set yt 4 in their manner of exercising yt The thing yt self they innovate corrupt in that they add new deuises of their owne as their Pastoâ—…al 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their Sacraments their set coÌ„tinued Synods their seleâ—…t Clâ—…sses of ministers their setled supreame councel Their false manner of seeking yt is manifest in that they seeke to bring Christ in by the arme of flesh by suting supplicating to his vassals and seruantes if so be they will haue them or can imagine them Christians that haue not or will not suffer Christ to reigne ouer them by his owne lawes ordinances or if they iudg them not Christians then they seeke sute vnto stay vpoÌ„ his enemies vntil they wil suffer allow Christ to reâ—…gne ouer his Church according to his owne wil Testament This is not Kiâ—…e the sonne least he be angrie and ye perish in the way Repent for the kingdom of God is at hand and if they refuse speake euil of the way to shake of the dust of the feet against them this is not to bring Christ in by the power of his owne word and spirit as yt hath wrought in their heartes tâ—…ue râ—…pentance and conversion by shewing them the error and danger of their waies and by calling them vnto the right practice of the Gospell Nay in stead of this these men wil not only continew suting to such despisers where God calleth them away but stay the whole land in their idolatrie from receiuing Christ vntil these men wil permit them yea they vvil so sweeten the matter and so allay yt to their fleshly appetites as â—…rist shalbe framed vnto the common welth and not the common welth vnto Câ—…rist they shall still retaine and exercise this their vngodly diuelish power to giue lawes vnto Christ and his Church and to receaue or permit no more of his lawes then standeth with their good liking so they wil but receaue this their new diuised plattforme and put downe the Bishops They also make no other choice nâ—…ither seeke further argumentâ—… of faith repentance in the people ouer whome they would set this their pretended gouernment These men still vvould haue the whole land to be the Church and euerie parrish therin a particular Congregation of the same These men would haue all redressed by vertue of one parliament one day and not by vertue of the word preached which as yt hath with them no power to effect any thing so expect they not any
by direct scriptures without anie wrasting or peruerting the same Which being done by that time I hope the innocencie of such as seeke this Christian order and communion in sinceritie as also the blasphemie of them that depraue the order accuse the seekers therof shalbe euident to al men I am not ignorant in what a sophistical Saducaical manner this horned Bishop hath propounded his questions quite from the state of the controuersie and drift of his reproches subsequeÌ„t The deceit error wherof may be more fitly laid open after this difficult proposition which he and his associates with such tyrannie impugne is prooued God we reade wheÌ„ he first erected his tabernacle amongst the Israâ—… set downe in the mountaine the perfect patterne of al things eueÌ„ to the least instrument hooke or tape vsed therin as also the whole composition and vse of euerie thing belonging therunto with all the ordinances therof He left nothing to the wil or discretion of Moses whose commendation was that he was found faithful in al his house as a seruant for a testimonie of thinges to be spoken The like vve reade of David in the distribution of the orders and functions of the Priests and Leuites Of Solomon and Zerubabel in the building the material Temple We see I say how perfectlie the Lord set downe y e matter and forme the number assize place order and vse of euerie thing belonging to his Tabernacle and Temple We see vvhat absolute lawes he set downe for euerie thing there to be done how iâ—…lous he was ouer his sanctuarie and what seuere iudgmâ—…ntes he shewed vpon them that transgressed the least of his ordinances as the exaÌ„ples of Nadab Abihu Corath Ely and his sonnes vzza sundrie others the deportation of both the kingdomes with the destruction of the Temple and at length the vtter desolation therof shew And may we suppose that God is lesse carefull prouident absolute ielous ouer this his glorious Temple vvhich consisteth of the bodies and soules of his deare 〈◊〉 Saintes for the structure instrumeÌ„tes forme order ordinances of this which abideth for euer theÌ„ he was of that other vvhich consisted but of stone and wood vvhich was to abide but a time was but a type and shadow of this If we so thinke let the new Testament of our Sauiour CHRIST conuince vs wherin is left vnto vs a most liuelie and expresse patterne for all things with the fit mould wherin euerie thing ought to be formed cast most perfect direct lawes ordinances for the number place order vse direction of al things belonging vnto CHRISTS Church Can anie imagine vnto themselues that God is lesse louing vnto delighted in or ielous ouer this Temple wherof his owne only deere sonne is builder minister head then he was ouer that base earthen Temple for so in respect of the incomparable glorie of this I may call yt wherof MOSES was the builder c. Can anie imagine the ministrie orders ordinances of CHRISTS Church deliuered by the sonne himself ratified coÌ„firmed by the voice of God from heauen by manie miracles and wonders on earth of lesse congruence necessitie or accompt then those of that TeÌ„ple deliuered by Angels or that God hath giueÌ„ now greater power or priuiledg to anie mortal creature Prince or minister in this church to neglect alter violate or innouate any of Christs lawes or bring in set vp anie of their owne in this Church then he did then to MOSES DAVID SOLOMON in that Temple If these lawes be of greater force estimation perpetuitie both in regard of the dignitie preeminence of Christ the minister of the things administred of the place I meane the spiritual Temple yet if the word spoken by Angels was sure and euerie transgression disobedience receaued iust recompence of reward If that word might at no hand either in the building reformation or administration euen in the least vilest things as the ashes of the Altar which had their apointed place iâ—…struments ministers be neglected brokeÌ„ or innouate by no mortall man of what estate or degree soeuer vpon what occasion or pollitike respect soeuer without some warrant from Gods owne mouth that gaue the Law how shall they escape or where shal they stand that not only neglect violate but despise reproch and innouate the whole established order ordinaÌ„ces that Christ hath set downe in his TestameÌ„t for this his church Shal not this be to make God more louing gracious prouident careful ielous ouer that material Temple that shadow theÌ„ he is now ouer this his Church the substance and to prefer the shadow to the substance that Temple to this Church Should not this be to prefer the person Testament of MOSES to the person TestameÌ„t of Christ inasmuch as they make the one to be deliuered and confirmed with a great deale more authoritie maiestie power then the other were yt not to make MOSES more absolute faithfull in his house then Christ in his Church inasmuch as MOSES left a perfect Tabernacle Testament and did see gaue charge that al the ordinances therof should be most precisely kept obserued But Christ belike hath left an vnperfect Church and Testament in as much as he hath not taken full order for the ministerie gouernment orders and ordinances therof yea though he haue in his Testament set downe orders lawes for all these things yet they are not so authentike or irrefragable as those of Moses Princes States may according to their pollicies receaue reiect or innouate these c. Were not this to prefer the ministerie of Leuy those outward ordinances and beggerlie rudiments in dignitie to the sacred ministerie and ordinances of Christ inasmuch as they are made more holie congruent necessarie inuiolable then Christs But the holie Ghost throughout the whole epistle to the Hebrewes handeling this verie subiect conuinceth instructeth and exhorteth the Iewes to leaue al superstitious foreconceaued opinions of their Temple ministerie ordinaÌ„ces wholy with reuerence to embrace behaue themselues in the Church ministerie ordinances of Christ. Herevnto he perswadeth by the incomparable excellencie glorie prâ—…eminence perpeâ—…uitie of Christs person Church ministerie Testament which can neuer be shakeÌ„ or remoued compared vnto the weakenes basenes impotencie vanitie of MOSES person that Temple ministerie TestameÌ„t which were temporarie caduke to be abolished and to giue place vnto these which they but prefigured wherevnto they led and serued this being the beginning the end of their erection Manie most graue exhortations and weightie charges doth the holie Ghost there giue vnto vs concerning the reuerence feare faithfull holie obedient diligent orderlie constant walking behauiour that we ought to shew in the Church of Christ vnto his word TestameÌ„â—… drawing Argumentes both from the vnspeakeable glorie maiestie excellencie beawtie ioy of Christs church aâ—… also from the terror
seuerity of God who is the iudg beholder of this church against all inordinate walkers contumatious offendors therin From euerie word almost of which epistle may an argument be drawen to proue the inuiolable excellencie perpetual necessitie of Christs orders and ordinances left in his Testament for the building direction gouernment of his Church It will not heere helpe them to say that the ministerie gouernment of Christ are eternall in respect of the couenant end in that they lead to the kingdome of heauen or in respect of the perpetuitie of the doctrine of the Gospell or in respect of the inward rule worke his holy Spirit hath in our heartes and is not vnderstood of the perpetuitie and necessitie of that outward order of gouernment administration left and practized by Christs Apostles These ignorant cauils will not helpe them For this self same couenant of life euerlasting touching the end had the Iewes and all the faithful that euer were They were all ◅aued through faith in Christ seene apprehended by the eie of faith though not yet exhibited in the flesh vnto them The difference of the couenant thē was not in the e◅d to which yt tended so mu◅h as in the present Church ministerie things administred orders ordinances worship worshippers c. the couenāt being made to these outward ritual figures and ceremonies but vntil the substance should be Ihewed and Christs heauenlie Church ministerie erected to which then the Iewes al men were called to which now the couenant is only made As for the truth perpetuitie of the doctrines of the gospel they were the same from the beginning that they are now Christ was before all beginnings that wisdome word of God Christ was the fulfilling of al the Prophets who foreshewed of him But if they meane by doctrine Gospell that heauenly ministerie sacramentes exercises and cōmunion of the Church which are peculiar vnto the Gospell according to the rules prescribed in Christs Testament then is the question graunted me without the due obseruati◅n of which rules they can haue no true ministerie sacraments exercises communion Gospel as I shall straight way shew Now as fo◅ this inward gouernment sanctificatiō they speake of where Christ reigneth in their hearts by the power of his Spirit c. I say that the Spirit of God may not cānot be seuered from the word of God They that openly willingly breake the least of Gods lawes boast of a false gift when they speake of their inward sanctification Christ doth not reigne in the heart of anie that wil not submit all their outward actions to be ruled by him also Christ will haue the whole man both bodie soule to serue him he parteth not with Antichrist or Beliall This is one of the Anabaptistical errors wherby the reforming prea◅ers defend their popish ministerie They say they haue Christ◅ inward calling to the ministerie in that they haue gifts learning and fitnes therfore though they want his outward calling which they say is not of the substance of the ministerie yea though they haue a false antichristian outward calling yet are they to be esteemed as the minister◅ of CHRIST Might they not as tollerably yea with lesse offence both to God and man vsurpe the magistrates chaire without a calling inasmuch as yt is of no such excellencie or worthines as the heauenlie ministerie of CHRIST because they haue wisdome and fitnes c. But to returne againe to our purpose This inward gouernment sanctification of the Spirit had the faithful Iewes before Christ came in our flesh and before they were called to the Church and ministerie of Christ Therfore either these are no answeres or els the whole scope of that epistle to the Hebrues is vaine◅ for all these things the Iewes enioyed before they had the same couenant of saluation the same perpetuall true doctrines Gospel the same inward gouernmēt sanc◅ification of the Spirit that we haue Only because they wanted the heauenly practise ministerie of the Gospel the heauenly orders exercises and cōmunion of the Church of Christ they were called from those ritual types figuratiue shadowes wherby in their infancie and ◅onage they were trained shut vp vnto the open sight and cleare beholding of the glorie of the Lord with open face all vailes being takē away and vnto the free orderlie practise of the same Gospel according to Christs new Testamēt al trumperie traditions being abolished With what extreame desire haue all the Prophets longed after and great delight written of the excellent beawtie heauenlie gouernmēt inuiolable order of this Church How often hath Dauid in his Psalmes remembred the same with what admiration hath he expressed the absolute perfect structure of that compact citie as Salomon also liuelie described the beawtie pretiousnes iuncture of al her parts How plentifully haue the Prophets Isaiah Ezekiel zachariah and others euen with an open eye described the whole forme of the building of this Church as also all of them giuē euident testimonies of the perpetuitie of the gouernment ordinances therof How oft doth Dauid exhorte the Saint◅ to celebrate y ◠excellencie perpetuitie of Christs gouernmēt throne by how many testimonies doth he extoll proue the same as is euerie where found in the psalmes sundrie wherof the author to the Hebrewes as also the other Apostles in their sermons writings haue vsed both to proue the excellencie necessitie eternitie of and to draw mē vnto this heauenly gouernment of CHRIST in his Church The prophet Isai◅h in the 33 of his prophecie v◅rs 20. c. willeth the ◅ewes in al their calamities to behold Sio◅ that citie of their assemblies to cause their eies looke vpon Ierusalem that quiet fould that tent that shall neuer be disseuered of whose pins or stakes not one may be taken away neither shall anie of the coards therof be broken but there the mightie IEHOVAH shalbe vnto vs in place of floods of broade riuers wherin shal passe no naui◅ with oares neither shall anie great ship pass◅ through yt for IEHOVAH is our reuenger IEHOVAH is our Lawgiuer IEHOVAH is our King he shall saue vs. What can be said more plainly ◅or the inuiolable perpetuitie both of the order forme of building and also for the gouernment administratiō ordinances of CHRISTS Church Of al which as God himself is the author so you see he voweth to be the defendor and reuenger against all the power of tyrants o◅ anie mortal man whosoeuer Likewise the prophe◅ Da◅iel in his 7 chapter after he had beene shewed the calamitie tyrannie oppression done vnto the Saintes by the 4 beasts but especially by that presumptuous horne that liuelie figure foretreader of Antichrist whose mouth spake presumptuous words against the most high and consumed the ◅aints of the most high that thought he might chāge the times the
law into whose handes they were for a season deliuered c. After these visions Daâ—…iel was shewed how this presumptuous horne was consumed destroied with y â— fiery streame that proceeded from the ancient of daies and how this vnlawfull dominion was taken from the other beasts and giuen to him that came fâ—…om heaueÌ„ and hauing finished the ful redemption of his â—…aints being ascended vp againe and set at the right hand of his Father there was giuen vnto him dominion and glorie and a kingdome that all people nations and tongues should serue him whose dominion is a perpetual dominion that passeth not away his kingdome is â—…euer corrupted Ver. 14. Also Ver 27. What caÌ„ be more diâ—…ect for the perpetuity of the gouernmeÌ„t ordinances that Christ hath left apointed in his new Testament for his châ—…rch which whosoeuer presumeth to againâ—… or violate much more to innouate or change shall he not be vnder the same sinne damnatioÌ„ curse with this presumptuous blasphemous horne The Prophet zachariah also in the eleuenth of his prophecie sheweth that all CHRISTS â—…heep are gouerned and kept vnder our cheif shepeheards pastorall staues Beawtie Bands All other are out of his protection deliuered vp in his wrath to be guided by the instruments of foolish idol shepheards whose right arme shalbe without strength and whithered vp their right eie shalbe vtterlie darkened there shall be no light in them Both these shepheards their flockes euen all such as are misled by with them are giuen vp of the Lord to vtter destructioÌ„ because they cast the Lords coards from them would not be bound in his bands their soule abhorred the Lord they would not haue him to reigne ouer them therfore his soule abhorred them he gaue them vp to their owne lusts insnared them in their owne pollicies For all the wisdome of all flesh without the Lord is madnes their most exquisite plattes of gouernment which they can deuise vnto themselues are but the instruments of foolish sheepheards to their owne perdition of as manie as are gouerned by them These things are so manifest in that Chapter the true shepheard gouernment sheepe as also the false shephearde gouernmet sheepe with the diuers endes of both being there described the one in y e person of our Sauiour his disciples the other in the Priests rulers phariseis people of the Iewes with their verie maner of reiecting betraiâ—…ng him so liuelie set downe as none can cauill at theâ—…e things or mistake them â—…o grosly againe as one of these foolish shepheardes D. SOME hath done taking his chapter to be vnderstood of the estate of the Iewes in zecheriâ—…hs time the 1â—… 13. verse of 〈◊〉 person wages Who if he had but compared this chapter in yt self much more to the discourse of the Prophet precedent subsequent but especially to the euident euent perimplishing in by our Sauiour Christ Math. 21. 23. 24 26. Chapters he would neuer haue iustified tithes by the 12 13 verses of of this eleuenth Chapter of zechariah If any doubt of the interpretatioÌ„ of these two staues 〈◊〉 Bands let him consider the allegorie how shepheards vse their staues hookes or rather let him waigh the 7 ver where he shall find that Christ with these staues fed gouerned and defended those sheepe his Father gaue him as also verse 14 the interpretation end of the staffe Bâ—…ndes how there can be no true coÌ„munion where they are not knit together in the faith order gouernment and loue of Christ. But if he compare this prophecie to the euent fulfilling therof by our Sauiour Christ his Apostles that called al men from the shadowes figures of the Temple vnto the kingdome Church of Christ he shall manifestlie see that this sense in all things accordeth and no other can be made to agree to the words and Argument of this Prophet in this Chapter Noteâ—… might plentifullie be drawen manie waightie Arguments framed from these allegories as also froÌ„ the eâ—…ymologie of these words to shew the excellencie amenitie pleasantnes comlines congruence vtilitie necessity perpetuity of CHRISTS pastorall gouernment of his Church and how disorderly and vnnaturall a thing yt were for the sheepe to disobey especially to controule and teach their shepheard But I hope the iudgments denounced in that chapter for such faultes and the plaine demonstration of the danger error folly horror of all other gouernments and instruments whatsoeuer may suffice to satisfie the godly in this point and to restraine them from such presumption and rebellion either to reiect or to innouate or alter CHRISTS holy gouernment order and ordinances As for the vnperswaded and disobedient I leaue them to their accompt when they shall see him whome they haue perced through come with clowdes and in the meane while will addresse my self to prooue by sundry expresse places of the new Testament y â— the ordinances the Apostles left for the building administration gouernment of the Church are the coÌ„mandements of God perpetual inuiolable to be obserued and not to be willingly neglected or changed vnto the worlds end Our Sauiour CHRIST hauing finiâ—…hed whatsoeuer was needful here vpon earth to be â—…one in his person either for the worke of our redemption or for the remouing abolishing all the legal shadowâ—…s ceremonial worship or for the ratifijng his Gospel the gathering plaÌ„ting establishing his Church hauing chosen apointed and perfectly instructed his Apostles of all things belonging thervnto In the 28 chap. according vnto Mathew Vers. 1â—… 19. 20. he vsed this speach vnto them And â—…esus comming spake vnto them saying all authority in heauen in earth is giuen vnto me Go therfore teach ye all the nations baptising them into the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Spirit teaching them to keep all things whatsoeuer I haue commanded you And loe I am with you all daies vntill the consummation of the world Amen Omitting the sundry necessary circumstances and manifold profitable doctrines that might from this scripture be obserued and drawen to hold me to the present purpose we heere may see not only the Apostles personal power and authority but the warrant and dignity of all things they taught or did in this brief of their commission and ministery which we heere see to be deriued from founded vpon our Sauiour CHRISTS sacred person and soueraigne power We heere see whome they were to teach whome to baptise how to baptise how and what to â—…each the baptised and how to leaue such as they had thus taught gathered and instructed In summe we here â—…ee the very maner and order of winning receauing gathering ordering instructing building vp and establishing the Church of CHRIST We heere see all the orders and ordinances which the Apostles practised in and left vnto the Churches by our Sauiouâ—… owne moâ—…th pronounced to be
his Commandements and those per◅etuall such as he will haue to continue and be obserued of all his seruantes vnto the worlds end We see them no◅ onlie commāded vnto his Apostles that they should practise and teach them in their time or in time of per◅ecution but he chargeth his Apostles to teach all churches all Christians to keepe and obserue them at all times vntill the consummation and end of the world giuing vnto al his seruantes and churches the same power to practise and obserue all these his comandementes that he gaue vnto his Apostles plighting vpon such their faith and obedience his presence protection vnto them in these wordes And loe I am with you all daies vntill the consummation of the world sealing the truth both of these his commandemetes and ordinances and also of this his couenant and protection vnto all ages with this his authentike seale with this word of all truth Amen So that me thinkes all the blasphemous reproches and cauils of al sortes of enemies vnto the sacred inviolable gouernment and order of our Sauiour CHRIST deliuered and practised by his Apostles in his churches are vtterlie by this one place of scripture if so be there were no more to the same effect taken out of the way both they that denie the continance or necessitie heerof in all ages and places they that would make these Apostolike ordinances but matters of forme not matters of faith or of substance as they speake they being heere confirmed commanded by that Lord of all truth of all power in heauē and in earth Peraduenture that old Saducee that ◅hus sophisticallie hath propounded these questiōs in that 74 leafe of his answere vnto MARTIN will stūble as he ordinarilie doth at the word of God at these wordes al things whatsoeuer I haue cōmanded you collecting that because the Apostles had not as yet receiued the exp◅esse rules commandments for al the things they afterward taught practised that therfore this commandement cannot be vnderstood or applied to such things as they afterward taught and so nothing or litle serueth to the outward forme of gouernment order of the Church Although yt were not hard from this verie place necessarilie to cōfirme the intendement commandement of all the ordinances and rules which the Apostles after taught prescribed vnto the churches euen by that which is heere expressed concerning the ministerie baptisme c. which heere are commanded al churches to be obserued in that manner as the Apostles taught them which ministers sacramēts ministerie could not in and by these churches be had or practised without the obseruation of these rules ordinances as the election probation of such ministers by the flockes where they are to administer c. which were not al that time set downe by the holy Ghost or practised by the Apostles as yet Although I could also shew that our Sauiour Christ had alreadie instructed his Apostles that he had chosen and set a part to that worke of all things belonging to his kingdome Act. 1. 2. and had giuen thē his holie spirit in abundāt measure to this their ministerie which should teach them al things b◅ing al things to their remembrance Ioh. 20. 22. which he had tould thē Yet mine awnswere heere is y t if our sauiour Christ in these wordes Al whatsoeuer ◅ haue commanded you had respect onlie vnto such precepts as he had then at that time giuē thē not vnto al other things which he should afterward reueale vnto thē by his holy spirit also yt were both cōtrarie to their commission charge they deliuered which as is saied vvas that they should win gather together build order instruct establish his Church according to the rules cōmandements of his wil Testament which could not at al be done by thē if al these lawes rules were not alike cōfirmed of cōmāded by him as also if these words Al whatsoeuer ◅ haue comanded c. should so be restrained yt were to make the other holie lawes ordināces which he afterward shewed to his Apostles they by the same spirit both shewed recorded vnto the churches of Christ of lesse valew and authoritie then those former to make some part of holie scripture more true holy authentical thē other yea yt were vtterlie to abrogate disfrāchize these latter scriptures Furthermore I suppose yt were a hard matter for anie man to dis◅sse set downe what things Christ had at that time taught these Apostles what he had as yet cōcealed So that this cauil can no way put off this most direct and expresse place let me therfore proceed to others The Apostle Paul 1. Tim. 5. 21. chargeth Timothy before God the Lord Iesus Christ the elect Angels that he k◅epe these things without preiudice doing nothing according to inclination c. Also Chap. 6. ver 13. he vseth these wordes vnto him ◅ cōmand thee before God that ◅uickneth al things Christ ◅esus that testified before Pontius Pilate that good confession to keepe the commandement without spot vnrebukeable vnt◅l the appearing of our Lord Iesus Christ which in due time that blessed onlie mightie that King of Kings and Lord of Lords shal shew c. Likewise 1 Cor. 14. 37. he hath these wordes If anie mā seeme to be a prophet or spiritua◅ let him acknowledg the th◅ngs I write vnto you because they are the cōmādemētes of God but if anie man be ignorāt let him be ignorāt With what greater authoritie or waight of wordes could the Apostle either confirme or incōmend vnto the Church in all ages these cannons ordināces which he in these epistles hath set downe for the building order gouernment of all churches of al the officers people actions of the same to be religiously inviolably kept as the cōmandemēts of that great dreadfull God as the lawes of that our Lord and King vntill his appearing in glorie Who can anie longer doubt that vvil either rest in the manifest testimonies of the holie Ghost giue credite to the resolute affirmations and eare to the vehement charges of the Apostle or that will duly expend either the general scope of these epistles or dulie weigh the manifold rules in particular and the manner of deliuering them that these cannons and ordinances are the absolute lawes and holie commandements of CHRIST for the building and gouernment of his Church so necessarie inviolable perpetuall as without which or with anie other his Church can neither be built nor kept Are not all these p◅rticular rules for the seueral offi◅es persons qualities for their maner of election probation ordination administration c. set downe in way of cōmandement and law with as great authoritie credite reuerēce as anie other part of Christs Testament or Gods word So that the Apostles whole ministerie may with as much right or reason be called into doubt or question as
these caÌ„nons ordinances which the Apostle euerie where coÌ„firmeth with the same authoritiâ—… that he doth all his writings 2 Cor. 1. 13. 1 Cor. 11. â—… 2. 2 Thâ—…s 2. 15. Coloâ—…s 2. 5. and sundrie other places which were long to recite Moreouer how carefully and by how many reasons haue the Apostles incommended these orders statutes vnto the whole Church vnto the chief workmen builders therin what perfect lawes hath he set downe in those his epistles vnto Tiâ—…othie and Titus those two excellent workmen his trained exercised children whome he therfore calleth his natural right begotten sonns and especially commendeth them vnto the Churches as to the Corinthians epistle 1. Chap. 4. vers 17. For this causâ—…â—…aue I sent vnto you Timotheus which is my beloued sonne faithfull in the Lord who will put you in remembrance of my waies which in CHRIST as I teach euerie where in euery Church And vnto the Philippians chap. 2. 22. but ye know thâ—… proofe of him because as a sonne vnto his father he hath serued with me vnto the Gospel yet notwithstanding al this their promptnes experience we see what carefull charges the Apostles layd vpon them most precisely exactly to obserue all these rules in al their actions of y e Church towards al meÌ„ that they keepe that expresse patterne of wholsome words that they had heard of him in the faith loue that is in CHRIST IESVS calling these rules the expresse patterne or engraueÌ„ forme or delineation of all things belonging vnto or to be done in the Church charging them of their fidelity and loue both vnto CHRIST IESVS and vnto those whome they are to build to keep and alwaies to haue this true patterne and forme before their eies in all things they doe commending yt for the soundnes wholsomes therof both to the builderâ—… the builded therby For yt being the true patterne forme mould for euerie thing euery part euerie member whervnto they ought to be compared fashioned cast neither can the partes haue anie right shape neither the whole any true forme if they be not framed and built according to this patterne and then how should the building either stand or agree vnto yt self much lesse please the Lord owner of the house wheÌ„ he seeth yt thus spoiled and destroied Therfore yt behooueth both the builders and euerie one that is built to consider diligentlie after what maner order he buildeth and is built For this cause the Apostle Paul 1 Cor. 3. hauing shewed how soundlie the Apostles as wiâ—…e Maister builders had laied the foundation exhorteth all that are to succeed build vpon that foundatioÌ„ to looke well how they build vpoÌ„ yt for this foundatioÌ„ wil beare nothing but gold siluer pretious stones they may not build in this house their hay timber stubble Euerie mans worke heere shalbe made manifest the day shall declare yt because yt shalbe reuealed in the fire which shall trie euery mans worke of what sort yt is Yf vpon this trial by this light yt be fownd answerable to that heauenly patterne of CHRISTS TestameÌ„t yt then abideth to the praise comfort of the workman But wherin any of these builders shal in any part of their worke whether in matter or maner as they vâ—…e to speake to couller their transgressions euen in the least thing be fownd to haue swerued froÌ„ the true patterne by this light if then vpoÌ„ such discouery made vnto them they suffer not these their workes to burne acknowledging forsaking and repenting their such errors and transgressions and withdrawing others from the like they shal not only destroie themselues by this their presumptuous sin but al such as after this discouery reproof made remaine with them and ioine vnto them in this their presumptuous sinne For saith the Apostle these mâ—… corrupt or destroie the TeÌ„ple of God which is holy which Temple ye are and the Spirit of God dwelleth in you If any maÌ„ corrupt or destroie the Temple of God him shal God destroie c. Wee see with what waightie graue plentiful reasons exhortatioÌ„s proues the Apostle affirmeth and confirmeth these things by euerie verse of that chapter yea almost by euery word of the verse which carry a seuerall consideration and especiall force in themselues but especially from the 8 verse vnto the end He there setteth downe the persons of the Apostles as a perpetuall example vnto all builders vnto the worlds end The practise of the Apostles as the true only foundation thâ—… eâ—…resse patterne for al buildings yea for euerie thing in euery true building vnto the worlds end Which foundation patterne he deriueth not from confirmeth not by the authority of man but by the authority of CHRIST shewing that yt is not in mans power either to laâ—… any other foundation or alter this that is laid calling yt but one the same in all places euen as CHRIST is one the same and calling euerie part of the word they deliuered fundamental as part of the verie foundation of this building and maketh not with the learned Pharisies and schoole Diuines of our age some part of CHRISTS Testament fundamental substantiall other parts therof accidental formal not necessary not of substance or esâ—…ence who thus with the deep learning of Satan abrogate what part of CHRISTS TestameÌ„t they please build their owne stubble diuises destroie the worke of God together with their owne soules y â— soules of as many as are built or led by theÌ„ And therfore the Apostles hâ—…ere calleth al builders buildings to this one only foundation of CHRISTS word TestameÌ„t charging them to make yt of all their actions whatsoeuer the only rule foundation and not as these false builders of the Church of England doe who reiecting the true patterne of CHRISTS TestameÌ„t in al things they do or goe about yet vainly boast that they hould the foundation preach practise the Gospell of Christ sincerly c. although as is said they reiect what part of Christs Teâ—…tament they list as not fundamental substantial 〈◊〉 abrogate the whole patterne of the Apostles practise mowld lay vnto themselues a new patterne a new foundation making not only new rules lawes orders for the gouernment whole administration of the Church but a new ministerie new officers new actions which are not read or heard of in the Testament of Christ yt neuer as â—…et being agreed amongst them what part of Christs Testament they allow hold for the foundation for the Gospel But in deed to say as yt is the foundatioÌ„ gospel of their Church is not yet layed to either side for though they all at this present generally embrace the Popes canons decrees oâ—… the high commission as the foundation certaine allowed writinges and priuiledged bookes for the Gospell of their Church yet keep the Prelates in their hand to coyne forge new lawes new
doctrines what when they please as also the Reformists they sue to Prince parliameÌ„t y t they might be allowed to make bring in yet other new lawes doctrines as far froÌ„ the true patterne as these as wheÌ„ they are compared thervnto will appâ—…are But the Apostle heere as he teacheth but one foundatioÌ„ so teacheth he yt the groundworke both of the whole church of euery part therof actioÌ„ therin calling al builders herevnto charging them to take yt for the foundation of all their doings without which whatsoeuer they doe or enterprize seeme yt neuer so necessarie or expedient in their eies yet is yt but as an house without a foundation which not being laid vpoÌ„ the rock but vpon the sandes of mens wisdome wanteâ—…h a groundworke therfore cannot stand He willeth them therfore to be sure of this foundation before they build yea and to loke careâ—…ully how they build vpon yt because their worke shalbe manifested declared tryed reuealed in the day in the fire This day shal manifest and declare all their whole building both within without the whole forme and order therof Al things when they are reproued of this light are manifest for yt is the light that maketh all things manifest This fire not only trieth reuealeth al counterfait stuffe but burneth and consumeth the same their wood hay stubble cannot be vnreuealed in this day or vnconsumed in this fire To which wood hay stubble he likeneth al the deuises pollecies of mans wit how prudent or pregnant soeuer thâ—…y seeme and therfore vpon the diuers ends of such buildings and builders he exhorteth by the reward and eternitie of the one vnto the faithful and carefull keeping the true patterne by the terror losse of the other he dehorteth from all negligent but especially al wilfull and presumptuous transgression of the same shewing Gods vnpartiall examination and iudgment of euery mans worke which by how much yt is so deare vnto the Lord so pretious in his sight by so much yt behoueth all men to be the more carefull therof whose transgressions therin shall be the more hainous This worke he calleth the Temple of God which Temple we haue aboue shewed in the type to be built in euerie thing according to the patterne shewed in the mount How much more then ought yt in the true substance to be built in euery thing according to the heauenly perfect patterne of Christs Testament wherin we haue the whole mind and will of CHRIST as the Apostle saith in the last words of the second chapter of this epistle Now the Apostle heere saith this Temple of the Lord is holy but euen in the figure might no strange or pollâ—…ed thing enter yt was an abhomination vnto the Lord how much more in this excellent spiritual house ought no fleshly deuises of our owne which are wholy corrupt altogether defiled to be brought but the wisest deuises of men being set in the place of the wisdome of God or brought into his Temple are not only foolish idle vaine but abhomination to the Lord such as corrupt destroie and deface the Temple of God because the deuises of man cannot be ioined with the thoughts of God God needeth not the aduise or councell of man The wisdome of man is alwaies to rest in the wisdome of God wherin he proceedeth further yt is turned to folly and rebellion made a snare vnto themselues Now then seing the Church of Christ is the Temple of God and the Temple of God is holy and is corrupted destroied wheÌ„ man presumeth therin to be wise aboue that he ought or hath warrant to be wise the Apostle from all these places and euery word therof vseth reasons exhortations to exhort all men that enter into this Temple to obserue their feetâ—… that they be more neere to heare theÌ„ to offer the sacrifice of fooles for the Lord is more delighted with obedience then sacrifice he will be sanctified in all that come neere vnto him wilbe serued in this â—…is Temple with reuerence and feare for euen the Lord our God is a consuming fire But our learned Priests treading in the steppes of their predecessors the false Prophets are so far from being moued with reuerence and feare because of the Lords holy Temple that they from hence draw arguments to iustifie their transgressions and embolden themselues therin by the titles of the Church and Temple of God Say they the Churches of Corinth Gallatiâ—… Asia had sundrie faultes yet are they pronounced by the Apostle the Churches of CHRIST therfore much more they that teach not circumcision denie not the resurrection c. Though these arguments be largelie answered in an other place yet heere would be obserued besides the poâ—…son that they gather from these examples to tollerate and commit sin therby how litle they vnderstand the estate of these Churches chardging the whole Church with the errors of some few whome the Apostles theâ—…e coÌ„futed But if some of these were the errors of the whole Church as we doubt not but the Church may doth and shal whiles yt is in this life erre yâ—…t if yt shall persist in error after yt shall be by the word of God conuinced and reproued then we may say with the Apostles heere that such corrupt and destroie the Temple of God euen so manie soules as are by them and together with them thus misled wherof this building consisteth Therfore the Apostle heere as in sundrie other places admonisheth the whole Church euery member therof carefully to looke to their builders guides that they lead them in the right waies of the Lord and build them according to the true patterne of CHRISTS TestameÌ„t to follow them no further then they follow CHRIST haue his word for their warrant from which when they sweâ—…ue or transgresse and being admonished will not returne then is the whole Church to excommunicate such a Pastor leader builder whosoeuer and to sepeâ—…ate him or as many as cleaue vnto him or follow him in this estate The argument the Apostle vseth is of no lesse waight then the saluation of their owne soules which otherwise shóuld be destroied corrupted by them He willeth them neither to be led away with y e shew of wisdome vtilitie pollicy holines nor any pretences wherwith they shall couer their error neither with the estimatioÌ„ of their persons authority wisdome learning vertue c. For if they teach otherwise come not to the wholsome wordes of our Lord IESVS CHRIST and to the doctrine which is according to godlines they are puft vp knowing nothing As for their person office they are not to rule ouer so much as to build vp our faith for by faith we staÌ„d they are not Lords ouer the heritage but seruants of the Church for Paul and Apollo and Cephas are ours and we Christs and Christ Gods But see whiles I thought but to haue touched the generall argumeÌ„t of
frō this holy order namely the tyrannie of wicked magistrates who persecute the Church in such sort as they cannot safelie meete assemble to make choice of ministers or to exercise ◅nie ministerie But wee see the churches here vpō the first meanes neglected not either to attaine vnt◅ or exercise this order and that without staijng for the Magistrates p◅sion and were in so doing replenished with the comfort of the holy Ghost Neither yet appeareth h◅ere the certaine time when Sa◅aria was thus built It is not vnlike that yt was established into this order euen Actes 8. that he speaketh of when they receaued the gifts of the holy Ghost at Peter and Iohns being there who yt is to be iudged likewise rather helped to bestow those gifts in order to the edifijng of the whole then left them hauing fit gifts for these offices in disorder which had beene great sinne both in the Apostles in the Church of Sa◅aria The like also is to be thought of the Church at Antiochia Act. 11. they being called to the faith were a long time instructed by the Apostles Barnabas and Paule God so blessed their labours as that Church grew famous and many Prophets resorted thither from Ierusalem May we then by D. SOMES bare affirmation without any proofe affirme that this Church being so long excellently instructed by these famous men hauing so greatly profited in the faith knowledg of Christ aboue many other Churches which had this or◅er that they yet should thus long be kept from yt more thē any other Church being more fit then many yea thē any other Church at that time saue Ierusalem This were not only cōtrary to the practise of Paul Barnabas in al other churches but contrarie to the rules of Christs Testament But if we would stand vpon the point yt were not hard to proue that Antiochia was then established into order we see they there administred vnto the necessities of other Churches and sent Paul and Barnabas vpon this their busines which they hauing fulfilled returned back againe to Antiochia from whence by the whole Church they were at the commandemēt of the holy Ghost sent out with imposition of handes Afterward when they had planted and established manie Churches in Asia into this order they returned thither againe there remained a long time vntil they w◅re againe sent to Ierusalem about the question of Circumcision which being debated they with other famous men returned abode in the Church of Antiochia preaching teaching the Gospell with great ioy comfort and blessing Yet in none of these places we find mentioned that after Act. 11. they were established into this order but we see that there and in all these places they executed the duties and had the full power of a church established Therfore except we wil make the practise of the holy Ghost cōtrary vnto yt sel◅ we are not to doubt but this An◅iochia also was established in this order Doth not D. SOME then vnsufferably both falsifie and peruert these scriptures in affirming that these churches had not that established order amongst them concluding from their example that the Christian order and gouernment of Christs Testament is neither necessarie nor perpetuall But to conclude shut vp the point at once he bringeth the greatest pa rt of the reformed Churches of Christendome which haue not this christian order gouernment which he termeth forme of discipline yet are accompted holy Churches of al but Papists and Anab◅ptists Doth he not heere very learnedly proue the question by the question if his church be of God l◅t him approue yt by Gods word otherwise though he should fetch the Popes broade seale also from whome he borroweth this argument yt would not serue his turne With the estate of other Churches I am not acquainted and therfore will not meddle but how well this holy church of England is reformed you parly may perceaue by that which is aboue said and more euidently may if you measure yt by the rules of CHRISTS Testament according vnto which yt hath no one thing in due order or frame So that why either Papists or Anabaptists should denie yt I cannot see yt being an vncleane hould or prison of euerie vncleane bird of euerie fowle and hatefull Spirit except yt be as that kingdome diuided in yt self because yt consisteth of such iarring and disagreeing spirits Neither can I see how any that knoweth or wil be instructed what a true established Church of CHRIST is can anie longer mistake that adulterous Church of England that sitteth vpon all the confuse peopl◅ as vpon manie waters that is liker vnto Zennacheribs tumultuous campe then vnto the wel ordered and established Church of CHRIST which hath nothing cōmon with CHRISTS Church but the ve◅ie name only For the true Church of CHRIST we find vpon her all the markes of that harlot and of that Beast whose members image yoke she carieth and hath cast off Christ◅ yoke from her necke despising his word persecuting and murdering his seruants Wherfore vntill she bring vs either better Arguments or better fruits we are so far frō honoring her with the title of a Church as we are not abashed to rēder vnto her as she hath rendred vnto vs to double vnto her double according to her workes and in that cup wher◅n she hath mixed to mingle to her y e double So far are we from giuing that authoritie vnto her in this presumptuous sin as to draw an argument from or be induced to thinke by her example that because she casteth off CHRISTS yoke beareth Antichrists therfore the holy order ordinances of CHRIST for the building ministery gouernment of his Church is not perpetuall necessarie or alwaies expedient I grant that the true Church of Christ may sometimes vpon some necessities be without this holy order for a season as in the first gathering of the Saints especially now when we are not to expect anie such miraculous or extraordinarie giuing of Gods Spirit as was in the primitiue times whē we cannot sodenly either be made fit for these high offices or haue such perfect knowledg and probation ech of others giftes and co◅uersation as is required thervnto Also in time of persecution when the Church cannot peaceably meet either to chuse or exercise anie ministerie or that their chief and principall members be held from them in prisons or at such time as the chief Elders are taken away either by death or otherwise fall away In these and such like times the Church may for a season vpon necessitie so inforcing be without this established order but this is neither willinglie to neglect yt nor presumptuously to reiect yt Heerehence yt followeth not that this holie order is not alwaies necessarie because yt is not nor cannot be alwaies executed So they might conclude all Gods lawes not alwayes necessarie perpetuall or expedient because they are not or cannot be alwayes practised by vs.
passed ouer or punished by some lighter trifling chasticement wilfull murther ofteÌ„ pardoned theft if yt be aboue 13 peÌ„ce punished by death yea this sin is punished not only in the persoÌ„ of the theefe who that wise King saied if he should steale seuen times may yet liue satisfie with his body or goodes but in the persoÌ„s of al such as this their vniust law iudgeth anie way accessarie which extendeth so far as manie honest meÌ„ may for this trifle for buynig or receauing part of these stollen goodes be also put to death forfait al the lands goodes they haue wherby their wiues children families are punished also vtterlie vndone And thus by this their pollicie are manie theeues made for one not to speake of al this guiltles blood that is vpon the head of the magistrate Iudg officers Iurie and the whole land by this meanes what should â—… stand to particulate their infinite transgressioÌ„s of Gods lawes eueÌ„ in their ciuil estate which is in much worse case then manie heatheÌ„ nations which neuer knew God or his Christ. Al this ariseth of this immunitie from the order gouernment censure of Christ in his Church froÌ„ the inordinate authoritie the apostaticall church giueth vnto Princes magistrates they assume vnto themselues so that the saying of the prophet concerning the proude Kings of Babel is now rightly verified in them Thow didst say with thy heart I wll ascend into heauen aboue the starâ—… of GOD almightie I wil exalt my throne wil sit in the mountaine of the congregation in the sides of the north I wiâ—…l ascend aboue the heigth of the clowdes I wil make my self equall vnto the most high For see whiles they take power to reiect that holie gouernmeÌ„t order officers lawes that Christ our King hath ordeined and apointed to his Church they stretch their hand also presume further to eâ—…ect a new gouernmeÌ„t new orders lawes officers ministry ministratioÌ„ c. And what is this but both to reprooue Christs lawes and to reiect his yoke from them also to take Christs offices throne Sâ—…epter from him whome the Lord hath set vpoÌ„ the throne of Dauid to order stabliâ—…h yt with iudgment iustice lâ—…id the key of gouernment vpon his shoulder that what he openeth no man should â—…hut and whâ—…t he shutteth no man should open How gâ—…eat theÌ„ is their pride presumptioÌ„ y t are so far â—…roÌ„ obeijng seing Chriâ—…s lawes executed as they vtterly abrogate them tâ—…ke thâ—…m out of the way set vp their owne idol diuisâ—…s in the stead of theÌ„ So far are they froÌ„ taking lawes at him as their King Lord as they giue lawes of him as King Lord. Is not this to denie nay to put an end to his ministerie kingdome to his ministery by taking away y t which he established bringing in a new into the church to his kingdome by abrogating his lawes offices ordinances by bringing in establishing their owne In so much as through y e odious flâ—…tery of these their priests some of them haue suffered themselues to be called the supreme head of 〈◊〉 Church in earth as though Christs Church had one head in earth an other in heaueÌ„ or that Christ were not the head of his Church here in earth also But the wretched Priests would excuse this iâ—…audible blasphemie with this interpretatioÌ„ which yet they expresse not 1. vnder Christ as though Christs Church might haue two heades an vpper an vnder head one aboue an other were not this to make her a monster like their Church which hath mâ—…nie heads vpoÌ„ them writteÌ„ names of blasphemy as supreme head of the Church primate Bishop metropolitane Bishop Lord Archbishops grace Lord Bish. Archdeacon c. Al which heads but especially that their supreme head of the church may they say make lawes for the church And al this execrable blasphemy they hide vnder the title office of the ciuil magistrate who in deed is Gods blessed ordinance Neither wil these lymmes of y e Deuill be satisfied with any humble acknowledgmeÌ„t of y e ciuil poweâ—… or with anie christiaÌ„ submissioÌ„ vnto thâ—…â—…ame but wil extort by othe an allowance subscriptioÌ„ vnto this their vngodly power blasphemous titles antichristian decrees proceedings c. It wil not suffice to confesse that God hath made the ciuil magistrate the keeper of the booke of the law to see both y e tables therof obserued by al persons both in the Church coÌ„mon welth so hath power ouer both church coÌ„mon welth but they must haue this indefinite pâ—…oposition granted them That a Priâ—…ce hath power to make lawes for the Church By which word making is implied or rather as y e general estate both of church coÌ„moÌ„ welth shew expressed plainly that they meane that y e Prince may deuise make new lawes for the Church such as are notheard of in that booke of God By lawes they meane any traditions ordinances customes c. which are not prescribed in CHRISTS TestameÌ„t otherwise why should they vse these words or vâ—…ge that power of making lawes A godly Prince is bound â—…o Gods lawe made the keeper therof not the controler the seruant not the Lord. God hath in that booke made most perfect necessary lawes both for Church coÌ„mon welth he requireth of the King magistrate to see these lawes executed and not to make new He that makâ—…th any new lawes taketh vnâ—…o him the office of God who is the onlie law maker al men of what estate soeuer arâ—… but Gods creatures sâ—…uaÌ„tes subiectes to his law Moses â—…oshua Samuel Dauâ—…d 〈◊〉 made no new lawes but reuâ—…ued executed the olde lawes which God had made These examplâ—…s that miserable man high traâ—…tor to God his Prince ROBERT SOME citeth to prooue y â— Pâ—…nces may make laweâ—… for the church coÌ„â—…on welth tâ—…erby indâ—…uoring to 〈◊〉 hold her Ma â— and the honorable Magistrates of this land in this presumptuous breach of al Gods lâ—…wes in this church coÌ„mon welth by causing theÌ„ to ratiâ—…ie publish y e vngodlie decrees which that blasphemous high CommissioÌ„ hath made or shal heerafter make vnder this pretext that Christian Princes haue power to make lawes for the Church Whiâ—…h CommissioÌ„ al their proceedings because they caÌ„ no way be iustified by the law of God TestimeÌ„t of Christ but are directly coÌ„trarie vnto the same as shal straight way be prooued therfore y â— old lymme of Antichrist that crowned horne of the Beast that T. C. breatheth out of the mouth of the dragoÌ„ most hâ—…llish blasphemie against Christs 〈◊〉 theÌ„ that dwel in the heauen accusing Christs blessed order maÌ„ner of gouernmeÌ„t of sedition tumults disobedience vnto the ciuil estate as giuing the raines to the pâ—…oples vnbrideled inordinate appetites which can not be restâ—…eined subuerting
al magisâ—…racie the whole order of the common welth Had that beast anie religion that thus blesphemed Christs ordinaÌ„ce haue not the heathen at al times thus reproched accused the word of God Gospel of Christ Yet what is more free of these crimes then this order they so accuse wherof Christ himself is the author preseruer Is yt not the fâ—…llowship communion haue such sinnes anie fâ—…llowship with him Before anie can enter or be receaued â—…nto this fâ—…llowship he must be renewed by repentance denijng all his fleshly conversation concerning the time pâ—…st he must be begotten by that immortall seed he must bâ—… borne againe of water and the Spirit and â—…ter as a new borne babe and as a child wained from the brâ—…sts he must leaue al his venome and fiercenes become as a meeke lambe obedient vnto his shâ—…pheardes At what time anie is found disobedient and headstrong or incorrigible he forthwith loosâ—…th his place in this communion and fellowship he is seperate cast out As for their ordâ—…r of their assemblie yt is not â—…multious or conâ—…ntious but râ—…ther an heauenlie schoole of all order sobrieâ—…ie and modestâ—…e which the Aâ—…gels with great delight bâ—…hold euerie one there knowing his calling place boundes which he wiâ—…hout presâ—…t bâ—…ame may not breake as frâ—…e but not hauing that libertie as a cloke of wickâ—…dnes but as the sâ—…ruantes of God whose law is heere purelie sincerelie taught euâ—…ry 〈◊〉 degree instructed how they oughâ—…â—…o walke behaue thâ—…mselues towardes God men in al maner coÌ„uersation Nothing more or more ofteÌ„ inculcate theÌ„ to yeild due honour obedience submission vnto all magistrates parentes superiors that not for fashioÌ„ sake or ignorantly but as of knowledg faith coÌ„science towardes God Hereunto as also vnto al other duties they are continuallie instructed exhorted whosoeuer transgresseth is admonished censured and without present repentance amendment dulie cast out of this fellowship communion where no inordinate walking or contumacious persons are suffered Who then but that old Sathan or some sonne of his could thus accuse the lambes the babes these litle ones of Christ of rebellioÌ„ seditioÌ„ tumult c what mouth els could reproch and blaspheme that heauenlie gratious blessed order of Christ in his Church of subuerting coÌ„moÌ„ welths destroijng ciuil magistracie gouernmeÌ„t without which holie ordinance magistracie as there can be no Church no assemblie no execution of law no callings no trades no order no safetie amongst men so without this instruction gouernment holie order of the Church caÌ„ no estate no magistracie be blessed of God because without this they can neither know nor execute their duties neither walke holily or lawfully in their callings or doe anie thing that may please God Who then but these vncleane spirits that speake out of the mouth of that Dragon out of the mouth of that Beast out of the mouth of that false prophet could in this maÌ„ner disioine those that God hath so neâ—…rlie ioined widowing spoiling the Church of that comfort and assistance she should haue of the ciuil magistrate depriuing the ciuil magistrates of that instruction ioy they should haue in the Church As we haue aboue alledged that nation or common welth Prince magistrate estate degree persoÌ„ whosoeuer that submitteth not to ouâ—… Lord Iesus Christ to be wholy gouerned by his word both bodie soule in al things whatsoeuer without anie exception reseruation or polliâ—…ike respect that nation Prince magistrate person soule shall be vtterlie destroied amongst Christs enemies So Christ may not neither wil be fashioned or framed to anie common welth pollicie oâ—… pleasure of anie Prince he is Lord of Lords and King of Kings al the kingdoms of this world are his he shal reigne for euermore those that are noâ—… vnder his Scepter of grace those he will rule with a red of yron those shal be broken as a potters vessels So far then is this heauenlie and blessed gouernmeÌ„t of Christ in his Church by his word to which euerie soule that will be saued must be subiect froÌ„ being the ouerthrow of anie common welth or lawfull estate therof that you see yt is the only foundation of the one and stablishment of the other a perfect rule for both to which all lawes pollicies states degrees persons in al actions must be framed and subiect To which whatsoeuer is contrarie or transgressing whither common welth common cannon oâ—… ciuil lawes their Iudges pleaders courts must either be reformed or consumed therby No titles pollicies pleas or prerogatiues can excuse them from or before that Iudge who vpholdeth gouerneth and iudgeth all things by that his word and with the same â—…ifteth and fanneth out whatsoeuer is found contrarie to his will To which gouernment trial of his word because they will not submit their persons proceedings therfore with one consent all the estates degrees of the land Prince priests people hate him send by their elders an embassage after him that they will not haue him to reigne ouer them accusing his gouernment of innouation dangerous to their state pernitious to the whole land c. Thus take they boldnes to breake his baÌ„ds and cast his yoke from them to transgresse his lawes change his ordinances and to breake the euerlasting couenant euen that Testament purchased for them and sealed vnto them with that pretious blood of the giuer Therfore hangeth the wrath of God ouer them the day of his vengeance hasteneth feare and a pit a snare are vpon them He that flieth from the noise of the feare shall fall into the pâ—…t and he that commeth out of the pit shalbe taken in the snare for the windowes from on high are open and the foundations of the earth doe shake The earth is vtterlie broken the earth is quite burst in sunder the earth is moued exceedingly the earth shall reele too froe like a drunken man and shalbe remooued like a tent and the defection therof shalbe heauy vpoÌ„ yt so that yt shall fall rise no more because the land is defiled vnder the inhabitants therof for they transgresse the lawes they change the ordinances and breake the euerlasting couenant THERE REMAYneth yet an other question of this ould captious Sadducie wherin he requireth to haue noted vnto him some particular Churches either in the Apostles time or since wherin y â— whole gouernment of the Church was practised only by Doctors Pastors Elders and Deacons and none other and that in an equalitie without superioritie in one aboue an other To satisfie his demands in this cauilling question which euidently apeareth to be made rather for a snare then anie godly edifijng I hold neither lawfull nor expedient vntil he haue acknowledged yeilded vnto the former namely vnto the necessity perpetuity of that order of gouernment and administration which CHRIST in his Testament hath prescribed which he hath miserably
violated reiected and blasphemed That in this estate to shew him the treasures and ordinances of this spirituall Temple is vtterly forbidden and vnlawfull appeareth Ezek. 43. 10. 11. in these words Thow Sonne of maÌ„ shew vnto the howse of Israel this 〈◊〉 wheÌ„ they shal be ashamed of their wickednes that they may measure the patterne when I say they shalbe ashamed of all they haue done make knowen vnto them the forme of the howse and the constitution therof the goings out therof and the coÌ„ming in therof and the whole forme therof and all the statuâ—…es therof and all the figures therof and all the lawes therof describe them before their eies that they may keep the whole faâ—…hion therof and al the ordinances therof and do them Therfore vntil he haue repented and forsaken his antichristiaÌ„ ministery vnlawfull Lordship iurisdictioÌ„ I hold it not lawfull whilest he reâ—…aineth in and will not come out oâ—… Babel to reason or iangle with him concerning the heauenly most holy ordinances of Sion which he doth but blaspheme reproch with his vngodly mouth that is opâ—…ned to all impietie That yt is not expedient vntill he haue yeilded vnto the former question to answere this is manifest For to what purpoâ—…e were yt to reason with him how these officers of Christâ—… Church ought to administer gouerne when he vtterly denieth that in the Church of England such offices iurisdiction were tollerable So that yt could no way edifie him but rather minister matter of cauil vnto his blasphemous mouth who seeketh nothing els in this captious yet with al most ignorant fond vaine questioÌ„ We ought not to cast our pearles before swine or to expose the Lords holy truth to reproch This is my answere to him concâ—…rning his second question Yet to remoue these stumbling blockes out of the way of others to rid them out of the snarâ—…s which this Spider hath wouen I will through Gods grace briefly â—…hew them the errors follie of this cauilling question cheifly in these 3 pointes therof First in that he requireth some particular Churches by name wherin this whole gouernment of the Church was practised c. 2 wheÌ„ yt was practised by Doctors Elders Pastors DeacoÌ„s only none other 3 where these practised yt in an equalitie without superioritie in one aboue an other In the first point he stumbleth cauilleth at this because in deed no church that euer was or shalbe vpon earth hath or can fully execute this gouernment of CHRIST but haue beene and shalbe subiâ—…ct to many defâ—…lts many transgressions taking here the gouernment of CHRIST for his whole reuealed will in his word and Testament to the faithfull obseruation of euery title wherof the Church is by couenant bound where by the way must be noted that this carping Pharisey knoweth in his corrupt festered conscience what CHRISTS true gouâ—…rnment is which he so mainly impugneth namely that righteous Scepter of his holy word which in deed bâ—…cause none of the primitiue Churchâ—…s that the Apostlâ—…s planted gouerned could euer fully keep but haue beene subiect to manie faltes and reproofes therfore this man would conclude this gouernment of CHRIST to be an vnnecessarie impossible thing which God neither would command nor we caÌ„ performe Wherin his wickâ—…dnes and impietie yet proceedeth a degree â—…urther then that of the â—…ollerating Priâ—…sts who would excuse defend their most hainous transgressioÌ„s by y e sinnes dâ—…faltes of other Churchâ—…s this man therby would vtterlie abrogate and disanull thâ—… whole law of God and Testament of Christ by which the Church ought to be gouerned vnto the faithfull practise and obseruation wherof the whole â—…hurch is bownd Can the infirmity sin â—…f any mortal creaturâ—…s taâ—…e away the truth and stâ—…bilitie of Gods lawes of Christs Testament might he not as wel concluâ—…e no Church or member of the Church hath at any time put in practise al Gods lawes aâ—…d to saâ—… as yt is are not able to keepe anie one of them tâ—…erfore the lawes of God are not pâ—…rmanent necessarie nor now commanded because no Church can keepe them all such reasons are not worthie the refuting The second part of his questioÌ„ where he demandeth to know where this gouernment of CHRIST was practised by Doctors Pastors Elders Deacons only none other is so full oâ—… vanitie follie as yt deserueth none answere For my part I neuer read nor heard of any such Church I euer thought that euerie member of the Church without exception or exemption of anie one person had beene all alike bound to the obedience of Gods word the practise of CHRISTS gouernment to be instructed ruled by him in all things euery one walking within the bounds of his calling I neuer thought that the practise of Christs gouernment belonged only to these officers I rather thought yt had beene their dutie office to haue sâ—…ene this gouernment faithfully orderly practised by all the members of the Church Why we â—…ee Christs ecclesiastical gouernment is not only tied to the publike actions of the whole congregatioÌ„ but extendâ—…th to euerie action of euery Christian wherof CHRIST is the beholder and Iudg yea and for euerie knowne transgression and disobedience hath due vengeance ready whither by reproof or excoÌ„munication I euer thought that the execution of Christs gouernment and iudgments had belonged to the whole bodie of the Church which assigneth the publike ordering therof as the ministery c. to the proper and fit members ech one in their due functions not hereby resigning vp her power authority gouernment wholy into their hands but still reseruing the right in the wholâ—… body together in euery member apart So that if these officers or anie of them transgresse the church reserueth power to euery member freely â—…ccording to the quality of the offence the rules of the word to admonish and reproue the whole to censure excoÌ„municaâ—…e such officers so offending Which officers in executâ—…oÌ„ of their office functâ—…oÌ„ do rather reserue this liberty and power to the whole Church and euerie member therof in due order theÌ„ any way diminish or pluâ—…k away the same froÌ„ the least It were a disorderly part against nâ—…ture for any member to arrogate the power of the whole body vnto yt self Such presumption was not heard of in the church of CHRIST vntill Antichrist sprong vp neither wil yt be remoued vntil he be aboliâ—…hed Elders are apointed to see the gouernment order of CHRIST obserued not to take yt al into their hands One other grosse error and ignorance in this branch is to be obseruâ—…d that is he numbreth the Dâ—…acons amongst the gouerning officers of the Church this he neuer leâ—…rned in Christs Testament well may yt be the practise of the Church of Rome England where are such iolly archdeacons and ruffling Deanes The Deacons office in the Church is to gather
distribute not to gouerne The third point in this cauilling questiō is to know where these officers aboue said practised that gouernmēt in an equalitie without superioritie in one aboue an other It hath beene euen now shewed how this gouernment belongeth is committed to the whole bodie how their office consisteth to teach the Church how to practise yt to see yt obserued by al in due order and not ambitiously to assume yt wholy into their owne hands For the rest though there be a communion in the Church yet there is no equalitie The Church knoweth how to giue honour reuerence vnto their Elders especially to them y t labor in the word doctrine The Church of CHRIST is taught to obey submit vnto their leaders to acknowledg them that labour amongst them that are set ouer them in the Lord to admonish them and to hold those in superabundant loue for their worke sake The Elders also amongst themselues know how to giue honour one vnto another by going before yet al this without preiudice to themselues that giue or detrimēt to him that receaueth yt without the losse of the least iote of their owne libertie or puffing him vp or setting him in anie vnlawfull authoritie They giue yt to his labor diligence vertue and desert which ceassing they straight withdraw their praise in the stead therof vse exhortation admonitiō yea if need be censure All the parts of mans bodie are not alike esteemed and vsed we haue much more care and tendernes ouer the eies then of the hands or feet yet may not the eye heerby refuse to doe seruice and attend to the hand or foote in all their busines and affaires neither may yt disturbe the least member of the bodie in their peculiar office functiō or intrude into their place The eye guideth directeth the hand shewing how yt ought to doe the worke the hand againe washeth wipeth and doth all louing helpe yt may vnto the eye Both eie hand euerie other part of the body are distinct members yet so knit and ioined together in the bodie as they do their due seruice vnto the eie ech vnto other in the whole not confounding the order of nature nor disturbing ech other in the worke The Church hath like care to see that inuiolable order and temper of the members in CHRISTS bodie dulie preserued the honor they gi◅e to one member is not the dishonor of another or hinderance of the whole bodie The Church neither doth neither may giue immoderate honour either in fastuous swelling titles of vanitie or any inordinate authoritie to anie member that would rather puffe vp the flesh then cheare vp the spirit All the gifts God hath giuen any member are to the seruice of the whole bodie he that will be greatest must be as the least he must wash the feet not haue his feete kissed of the least all superioritie is heere comprised within the bounds of Christian order modestie Humilitie goeth before and is the compagnion of honor honor is not heere conferred to lift vp the hear◅s of the greatest aboue the least but rather for their coūsaile care loue seruice vnto al yt is willingly giuen vnto such by all Ambition vainglorie are heere carfully auoided both by the g◅ers receauers who so seeketh the primacie with Diotrephes is heere ◅uggillate layd open resisted rebuked of al as that Antichrist that Lucifer y e greatest Elder of the Church the Pastor is but a seruant steward of the house not Lord of the heritage but a member not Lord of the bodie to be honored for his excellent place in the bodie giftes of God to be reuerenced for his fa◅thfulnes labour and diligence Yet this must euer be remembred his honour consisteth in his seruice his seruice belongeth vnto al so that the least member of the bodie hath like interest in him as he in the least member the l◅st member hath like libertie and f◅eedome with him in Christ though not like gifts or function of Christ. AND NOW this strange troublesome Proposition is thus proued That Christs Church can be established into no other order or gouerned by any other officers or ordinances then Christ in his Testam◅t hath prescribed that these great impediments difficulties are also remooued out of the way me thinckes yt time heere a fit occasion offred to goe in hand with the examination of the present established gouernmēt of the Church of England And heere to begin with the Antichristian authoritie of the chiefe rulers namelie the Bishops which they would beare away hide v◅der this word Superioritie of their lineage petigree original you haue aboue heard as also of their strange manner of offices and consecration and somwhat also of their power generally and from vvhence they deriued yt but let vs now a litle further consider therof First they take vpon them ech one of them to sit vpon as they call yt or to gouerne many hundred churches others of thē many thowsands one of them as Pope or Primate ouer al they make depose ministers by their absolute authoritie they make and disanul lawes th◅y ratifie or rei◅ct vvhat scriptures they list they confirme or refuse what doctrines they list they make what kind of vvorship ministration they list they chāge innovate coine alter bring in cast out what and whome they list without checke or controulement The truth of al these need no other proofe then their present estate the warrant of anie of these I am sure cannot be shewed in Christs Testament therfore I doubt not at one word to call them all diuelish Antichristiā To confute thē seuerallie were a labour both needles troblesome they being of themselues so apparantlie odious yet this brieflie in a word One man cannot stand a Bishop vnto diuers churches at one time no more then one eye can be a 1 member 2 doe the function at one time to diuers bodies 3 in diuers places no more then one candle can be put in two or mo diuers candlesticks 2 in diuers howses 3 and shew light vnto them al at one time Thus are Bishops in their office place ministerie called members yea the eye of the bodie lights and the candle of the howse the Church yt self also c◅lled the bodie the candlesticke in the scriptures No one shepheard can attend watch feed ouersee two or more flockes at one time in diuers places no watc◅ mā can keep watch in diuers Cities at one time Bishops are called shepheardes watchmen the Church a flock a citie in the scriptures Be◅ides CHRIST hath established an other quite contrarie order not one watchman or shepheard ouer manie churches but manie watchmen ouer one Church yet hath giuē power cōmanded euerie mēber to watch al litle enough Mo◅eouer yt is CHRISTS only office now to walke in the midst of the 7 goldē Cādlesticks he
actiō of the Church to approue or orderly to reproue any action or person of the Church and that publikly if need so require how cā any from this place draw that the reproofe of Elders only belōgeth to Elders or how could this popish prelate collect that this power was only giuen to Timot◅y when Timothy and the Apostles themselues were subiect to the reproofe of the least where these transgressed from the word wil of God how could he from hence deriue his absolute power ouer all Churches Priests when no such thing is heere by this commandement giuen to Timothy how could this old dreamer from hence deriue or hereby defend these romish brawling bawdy courts with all their popish cānons customes pleadings pleaders euen al that swarme of vermine that liue attend vpon the same courts I hope if we granted him his owne most false interpretation that Timothy had sole power and by vertue of this commandement exercised absolute iurisdiction ouer the whole Church the other Elders that yet he did yt not after this antichristian vngodly maner as he and his brethren Bishops doe by such mercenarie romish Doctors pleaders proctors c. which are to couller plead the most vile hatefull causes which a christians eare abhorreth to heare of or by such wicked blasphemous customes othes purgations c. These I suppose he can not proue to be vsed in Timothies courte neither can he deriue any of this doung from that holy cōmandemēt of God for thē◅ight euery christiā keepe such a court ouer against BBs c. seing they may reproue and rebuke the greatest Bishop in the Church that transgresseth against the word of God No let him looke into the 9. chapter of the Reuelation there he shall see his owne al these poisoned armed locusts original to haue come out of the smoke of the bottomles pyt c. Further to discusse the poperie wickednes folly of this reason or the vnlawfullnes of these antichristian courts were labour needles they being so grosse of thēselues as by the first bringing the heauenly light vnto them they are discouered therby chased away as the darknes of the night by the sunne rising the grosse vapours by the wind They haue no foundation of the word and therfore must needs fall the word of God wil beare no such rotten stubble and filthy doung therfore I leaue this reason to remaine to his perpetual shame and the shame of all the brood houshold of Anak who if they could be drawē but to any peaceable opening the booke of God but with y ◠least christian I would not now be vnderstood of any learned Priest of the opposite faction who hauing deriued all their ministerie ministration from them and exercising the same vnder them cā neuer preuaile against their fathers as in all their conflicts hath beene seene because in deed they take not the whole cause and right groundworke therfore they cannot further the Gospel or bring glory to God But if the least Christian whome both factions so depise perfecute might haue but free orderly triall with either or both sides and factions I doubt not but God would giue such blessing and power to his word which he would put in their mouthes as their counterfait and wicked dealings should be discouered yea albeit both sides hate the light and flee this christian peaceable triall wherby they plainly bewray of what Spirit they are though they digge as deepe as hel to hide their deuises y◅t God will disclose them and that euen by their owne pennes and tongues rather then he will want instruments An other fleshly reason he bringeth frō the lawfulnes of these courts y t is frō the Princes authority A christian Prince that alloweth the free course of the Gospel cōmandeth them therfore euery godly subiect ought to obey thē The Gospel cānot haue free course whiles these antichristiā courts Bishops ministery stand yf the Gospel had free course they should all be abolished But is this a Bishoply or Christian reason a godly Prince commandeth them therfore they ought to be obeyed why haue Princes authoritie to command what they list or if they doe ought christians to obey any vngodly decree I had thought that both they ought to cōmand we to obey in the Lord alwaies but especially may Princes bring in any new ordinances at their pleasure into the Church of CHRIST what can the Pope say more for his sackfull of traditions make you this vnlawfull in the person of the Pope that maketh some more shew of learning knowledg and religion and hath his learned councell of cardinals about him and yet make yt lawfull in a christian Prince to innouate or abrogate the Testament of CHRIST in this maner to bring in or keepe out of the Church what ordinances they list you shew your self a faithfull watchman and Bishop ouer the Church vnto your Princes soule y t suffer such rule to be kept in the Church without blowing the trumpet of Gods word against yt that suffer your Prince thus to runne into and remaine in the wrath of God vnadmonished vnreproued You learned this of no true Prophets no faithful Bishops let yt remaine then vpon you for an vndoubted marke of a false Prophet a Balaamite a wolfe a murtherer of soules And as for your authoritie know seing yt hath no better ground in the world of God yt shall all fall to the ground al the Princes of the world or powers of hell ◅hall not be able to vphold yt Babilon shall fall and all her pompe shall vanish though her princes and shipmasters or bishops and all her mariners ministers and marchandmen howle and wayle therfore for the God that condemneth her is a strong Lord as for the King of Egipt he is a man and not God almightie and their horses flesh but not Spirit wherfore when IEHOVAH shall stretch forth his hand the helper shall fall and the helped shall fall and all these shall faile together Let vs now proceed to the censures of the church of England which wholly consist in the Bishops hand who executeth them by himself or his Commissarie they are not exercised for obstinacie ioyned to sin or error but lightly if not altogether for contempt of their courtes either in not appearing at or obeijng their commandements and decrees or els for some transgressions against their idoll seruice booke in speaking against yt or against their ordinarie or his stubstitute M◅ Commissarie or the parish priest or such like or els for not obseruing their idoll holy daies or not receauing with their parson or not hauing their children baptised c. For these and such like they shalbe conuented and very seuerely punished either by mulct or excommunication or imprisonmēt there are no other sins amongst the people that deserue excommunication they haue other punishments for sin besides excōmunication as to fine them punish them by the
alloweth They therfore should now sin greeuously against the iustice maiestie of God they should draw themselues into Gods wrath hardē y e heart destroie the soule of the other yea ◅uē opē a gap wide doore vnto the whole church to sin who seing such foreslacking of iudgment would take boldnes vpō hope to find repentance time inough They that giue anie further time vpon pitie or anie other fleshlie reason cōdemne the Lord of cruelty rashnes who giueth no further time after publike reproofe exhortation despised So that to y t ◅eaden ◅ule of proceeding to excommnnication with a leaden heele whē the sin is thus ripe I oppose this golden rule to remooue sinne out of the church with the wings of a Storke the wind vnder their wings yet first that the Epha be lifted vp betwixt the earth the heauē that the sin be publikly seene publiklie censured Now for this same new found cēsure of suspension which they these Reformists would bring in exercise in stead of excommunicatiō or as they pr◅tend as a preparatiue to excommunicatiō wherby they may first be shut out from the holiest of all out of the chancel where the Priest by sole authoritie raigneth so by degrees proceed to excommunication to shut him out of the church also if he repent not what doth this their wisdome pi◅ie but comdemne the Lord of follie crueltie or rather shew forth their owne presumption follie y t thus forsake condemne the waies of the Lord as vnequall by bringing in following their owne waies as more equall How can these forgers th◅se coyners of religion seeme sue to cast out the heape of humane traditions as contrarie such as cannot be ioined vnto or with the Testament of Christ yet bring in these forgeries of their owne for so I may iustlie cal them from whencesoeuer they haue deriued them if not from the booke of God But least I be noted of preiudice to find fault with the thing I know not to condemne before I haue conuinced let vs in a word or two see how thi◅ timber of these accordeth to the rest of the building and vpon vvhat socket or foundation yt standeth This suspension we find to be a publike seperation putting away of some opē offendor vnworthie receauer frō the Table of y ◠Lord by the Pastor before excōmunication he yet being held a member of their Church cōmunicating with thē in praiers cōtributiō c. Heere I must not be vnderstood of the yonger sort which are not as yet admitted to the Table of the Lord the seed of the faithful of thē called Cate◅umenoi but of such as haue beene partakers therof and are vnder the censures of the Church Let vs now see how lawful yt is for the whole Church but especiallie for anie one mēber as of his owne sole authoritie to shut out such members from the Table of the Lord before or otherwise then by excommunication That this may be done let vs see wh◅t the Table of the Lord is The Apostle thus defineth yt The cup of blessing which we blefs◅ is yt not the communiō of the blood of CHRIST the bread which we breake is yt not the communion of the bodie of CHRIST because we manie are one bread one bodie for al participate of one bread Heere we see this Table or Sup◅ of the Lord a liuelie and most comfortable s◅mbole of our communion with CHRIST as also ech with other in Christ excellently shewing vnto vs the meanes mauer of our redemption to stir vs vp vnto thankfulnes to reioice in our God praise his name therfore to the generall strengthning of all our faithes and to the mutuall binding vs together in all holie duties and loue c. Here we see the Table of the Lord to be publike free open alike cōmon to all Saints ech one hauing a like interest necessity vse comfort therof the least as wel asmuch as the greatest CHRIST hauing alike died paied one and the same ransome for them all that they all might haue a like interest in him feed and feast through one and the same Spirit faith hope ioy in him Which interest power ioy c. no mo◅tall man not the whole Church much lesse any member therof no nor hell gates shalbe able to plucke from the least member of CHRIST whiles he remaineth and abideth in the body A most vnnaturall part were yt in the mother to plucke away the brest from the child wherby yt should be nourished but though y e mother might do this murther her owne child without blame yet the whole Church cannot driue away or keep out the least of these mēbers frō any publike action of the Church much les◅e seperate them frō this heauēly comfort free publike cōmunion whiles they remaine members of CHRIST are not cut off from his body Further seing this Table is called The communion of the body blood of Christ as also the communion of the whole church who can keepe back any such member as still remaineth in the body of CHRIST in his Church without depriuing him of this cōmuniō of CHRIST of the Church and so of life for except they ◅ate the flesh of the Sonne of man and drinke his blood they can haue no life in them But these men keepe them from the body blood of CHRIST from the communion of CHRIST and of the Church therfore also frō life yt self and so in seeming to correct him lightly they kill him out right for more then this can they not do by this orderly excōmunication which they hold so rigoious Such as shall cauil at these words Except ye shall eate the flesh of the Sonne of man c. saijng that I popishly abuse the place let them cauil though I acknowledg that many thowsands that neuer attained y e symbole of the supper yet do feed of that body blood of CHRIST by faith vnto eternall life yet this I say that such as by censure are put backe from the Table of the Lord are cut from the communion of CHRIST of his Church and so from life For if he haue not communion with Christ and his Church he can haue no life he cannot be both thus s◅perate from their communion and haue yt together They that pluck away the seale cancell the deed but they pluck away the seale of the couenant in that for his sin they debarre him from this comfortable communion which is yet more then the seale in that yt bringeth such present effect and comfort Therfore they as far as man can doe cut him from Christ his couenant by this their idol suspension Now then hauing thus shut him out of their cōmunion how should they hold him in ythauing thus cut him off from Christ and the bandes that should bind him to Christ to the Saints how can they hold him a
member of Christ a Saint or admit him as a brother amongst them in their praiers ministery contribution This is very strange diuinity to shut him out and yet to hold him in to cut him o◅f from the body yet to hold him of the body this may by logick be proued but yt neuer can be proued by Christs Testament Yet is there an other as strange a mysterie in the matter which I neuer learned in Christs Testament and that is ho◅ a member that is publikly cōuicted of and remaineth obstinate in opē sin should be shut out from the Table of y e Lord yet be receaued admitted as a member vnto the other ministe◅ie of the Church as to praiers contribution c. belike the other ministery praiers of the Church are not so holy as this supper y t such an offendor is held vnworthy to cōmunicate in therfore is shut out from the one but he is worthy inough for therfore is admitted vnto the other this is a strange censure a strange case as euer I heard of I had thought y t after the sin grew once publike being knowne dealt with by the Church if then such offenders remaine obstinate they had beene forthwith to be cut off cast out as dead withered branches not to be thus halfe shut out halfe kept in halfe cut off halfe remaine seperate frō the supper admitted to the ministery of the word praiers This is to make him halfe a brother halfe no brother halfe a christian halfe no christian But yet further seing this suspension is a publike censure of the Church for publike sin a seperation from publike exercises actions c. how chance yt is thus put in one mās power who by his absolute authoritie may keep back any one of the ◅locke from the Table of the Lord without the cōmandemēt yea the ◅riuitie of the whole church yet this me thinkes is the strāgest of al neuer heard of in y e church Testament of Christ. Christ hath giuen and committed his power to censure fault◅s persons as also the interest possession and gouernment of all officers actions to the whole Chur◅h I meane to euery such particular congregation and not vnto one particular special man aboue the rest or more then the rest Euery particular member of the Church hath like interest in the publike actions and ministery of the Church like power to censure the offences of the whole Church o◅ the greatest minister therof in due order and time as hath already in this treatise beene often plentifully proued and therfore cannot in this maner be kept backe by any one man as of his sole authority any more then they may keep back that man whatsoeuer he be I ◅peake not this to raise contentiō betwixt these where there ought to be loue and reuerence so much as to note out the popish pride of these pharisaicall Reformers that take vpon them to be Lords ouer the Church and this feast wherof if they were as good as they would be taken to be they were but seruants and guests at the best The Church yt self can neither receaue nor cast out a member as of themselues they doe yt by the power and commandement of Christ they must see faith profession therof before they receaue they must see sin obstinacie before they cut off vntil these be seene the whole Church nor all the men of the world haue not power to receaue or put by any one yf they doe the actiō is voide and the iudgment wrath of God resteth vpon them for that sin vntil they repent therof Likewise also when this profession of faith or this obstinacie in sinn is found in any then cannot the whole Church or all the men of the world keep out or keep in such without incurring the iudgment wrath abouesaid How great then is the sin iudgment of these popish Priests that not only pluck away the power of the Church from them but euen the power office of Christ from him and assume yt into their owne hands who thus dare innouate and abrogate Christs Testament reiect his wholsome excommunication as too rough bring in their deadly suspēsion in place therof and with that idol toole of that foolish shepheard smite keep out whome yt pleaseth them and as long as they list Their olde popish reason y t they bring from the power of the keies hath beene aboue refuted in y e discouery of their absolutiō proue◅ to be tied neither to the person or office of any man more thē to euery faithfull member seruant of Christ by the power of Gods word c. Yet haue I also sometimes read in some of their bookes of Church discipline as they tearme yt some other reasons for yt namely from y e law of seperation for vncleannes such as were defiled by y e dead by creeping vncleane things by issues c. were to absta◅e frō the Tabernacle for a season yea the Priest also vpon suspicion of leprie or other fowle disease might seclude such a one for certayne daies as we read in the bookes of the law plentifully frō whence they deriue both this power of the Pastor the censure of suspension I haue there read also or els my memorie greatly faileth me drawē frō Mat. 5. 23. 24. verses because he that had iniuried or offēded his brother was taught by our Sauiour Christ first to make satisfaction be reconciled thē to offer his gift c. that therfore such as had done wrong vnto or were not in charity with their neighbours are by the Priests to be kept from the Altar whervpon they inchanted offred their breaden God and now they popishly apply to the cōmunion table from hence draw their suspēsion But because I haue not their bookes with me would be loth any way to iniurie them or charge them falsly I will briefly shew the insufficiencie of these reasons and so proceed ◅asting to an end From those Leuitical lawes wherby the Priests secluded such as they suspected of vncleane diseases vntill proofe were made one way or other may no conclusion be drawen that therfore the Pastor now may suspend such as he suspecteth or rather knoweth to be infected with incurable deadly ◅bstinate sin from the communion board c. In the Leuiticall tabernacle y e priest◅ did nothing without prescript lawes there was nothing left to his discretion he had his certaine signes set him downe whervpon to seclude whervp on to pronounce cleane as also whervpon to pronounce vncleane But now vnder the Gospell where that priesthood and those lawes are quite taken away we haue now no such cōmandements of suspecting or suspending The causes heere of seperation are not bodily but spirituall not diseases of the bodie but diseases of the soule sinne which sinne when yt publikely appeareth obstinacy be added to the
â— vnto their aduersaries yet wil these graceles Bishops inforce this othe first by way of perswasion by Abrahams Iaacobs exaÌ„ples who caused the one his seâ—…uaÌ„t y e other his sonne to sweare putting their haÌ„d vnder their theigh c. and by the Angels lifting vp his haÌ„d vnto heaueÌ„ to sweare If vnto the fiâ—…st they be answered that AbrahaÌ„ Iaacob ioyned not this ceremony vnto the othe so much as to exact the fidelitie performance of the othe seijng God himself sware vnto Abraham without this ceremonie Gen 15 17 as also Ishaac sware Iaacob sware without this ceremonie Gen. 26. 31. Gen. 31. 53 so that there caÌ„ be no law drawen or exaÌ„ple made of Abraham Iaacob heerin especially seing this was before the law was giueÌ„ but now we â—…aue an absolute law giuen of God for the forme of othes froÌ„ which law we ought not to swerue Yf vnto the secoÌ„d namely the Angels lifting vp the haÌ„d vnto heaueÌ„ whiles he sware yt be likewise answered y t no law caÌ„ be inforced froÌ„ heÌ„ce or any new ceremony inioyned in swearing nothing being done heere contrarie to the law of God neither any example giueÌ„ to breake or alter y â— law giueÌ„ of God seing now both al superstitious ceremonies idolatrous othes are forbiddeÌ„ vs by our Sauiour Christ his Apostles Math. 5. 34. 3. 5 Mat. 23. Gal. 4. 9. Col. 2. 20. Their next reason is draweÌ„ froÌ„ the Princes priuiledg y t the Prince hath power to make lawes of indiffereÌ„t things is therin to be obeied this maner of othe is shewed to be no indiffereÌ„t thing but altogether vnlawful prohibited for the reasons aboue alledged But if yt were a thing indiffereÌ„t as they suppose so to sweare or not so to sweare yet were yt not lawfull for any mortal man to bind that by way of law which God hath left in our libertie much lesse to bring in new ceremonies or diuises into the worship of God for so might al the Popes traditioÌ„s be brought in iustified WheÌ„ these reasons wil not serue to perswade oâ—… assure the conscience theÌ„ these holy fathers these teÌ„der hearted christian BBs are driueÌ„ to their last argumeÌ„t wherby they vphold their antichristiaÌ„ throne Viz. the ciuil power authoritie which is committed into their murtherous handes Then are they forthwith committed vnto close prison there to remaine vntil they either yeild or die and this without respect of age sexe or degree especially if they be conveÌ„ted for refusing or speaking against the BBs Popelike authoritie antichristian decrees idolatrous iniunctions c such with mortall hatred they persecute much more â—…hen they doe the most hainous malefactors traiterous Papists such they opeÌ„ly publish to be sectaries scismatikes heretikes Anabaptists disobedient to magistrates seditious conventiclers c. and al because they will not beare Antichristes yoke nor carie the Beastes marke nor bow downe vnto worship his image Such therfore they hunt pursue aâ—…rode by their spiaâ—…s pursyuants and hauing caught theÌ„ vse with al eâ—…quisite tyranny neuer suffring theÌ„ to depart out of theiâ—… haÌ„ds vntil they either deny y e faith or be fetched froÌ„ theÌ„ by the Lords peremptorie messenger Death Long yt were to relate their fine spanish arts to molest these constant witnesses faithfull seruaÌ„ts of Christ when they get them in their prisons by shutting them vp long close by causing them to be produced and indicted at the general sessions vpoÌ„ the statute of recusansy hauing made some of the Iudgâ—…s on their part although this statute was made for Christs and her Ma ties â—…nemies the Papists recusants of all christian veritie When vpon this statute they haue gotten them indicted and vpon the execution therof cast into prisons yet heâ—…re their malice ceaseth not but although they be the Q. prisoners in her execution yet will they contrarie to all law assume them back againe into thâ—…ir handes and by thâ—…ir sole authoritie without anie cause alledged commit them perpetuall close prisoners therby to shorten their liues and to cut off all meanes either of their owne maintenance from them or wherby they might any way satisfie the Queâ—…ne Thus play they with poore Christians as the catte doth with the moâ—…se boldly committing them vnto and taking them fâ—…om the seculer powers at their owne pleasure abusing the Queenes lawes and most faithfull subiâ—…ctes at their owne lust without checke or controulement they being subiect and liable to no lawe To such a heigth is this strange Romish spanish Court now growne vnder colour of â—…eforming â—…cclesiasticall abusâ—…s that yt vsurpeth absolute power ouer al lawâ—…s causâ—…s persons 〈◊〉 yea and becommeth the very fountaine or synke rather from whence flow al errors abuses and disorders into the whole laÌ„d yt being the very bane poyson both of the church and common welth that â—…uer going forge of Sathan wherin he daily mintâ—…th al his antichrâ—…stian new deuises decrees for this monstrous harlot the false Church that Senate wherin all their affaires are consâ—…lted that Councel wherin all their decrees are concluded a Synode wherin all causes are debated a schoole wherin al questions are disputed a fayre wherin all their wares are sould This monstrous Court taketh vtterly away the power and stoppeth the course of Gods word of his Church and of the godly lawes of the land preiudicial yt is to the prerogatiue of the Prince to the iurisdiction of her â—…oyall Courts to the libertie of her free subiects to the great Chaâ—…r of England as their practise euidently sheweth How contrarie yt is vnto God vnto al the rules of his word euen by this summarie recitall insufficient description of their doings at the first reading may appeare to al men that wil bring them to the light So barbarous is thâ—…ir power so odious their proceedings as no apologie caÌ„ be made for them vnlesse by the same they wil also iustifie the authoritie of the Pope and proceedings of the spanish inquisition both vvhich yet heerin they exceed in that this Court hath power to make lawes oâ—…dinaÌ„ces for al churches without their consent which the Pope cannot doe as also in that this Court hath power iurisdiction ouer many almost al ciuil causes which the spanish inquisition hath not Let not my words be wrasted or misconstrued to the reproch of these honorable personages such ciuile magistrates as are of this CoÌ„mission whose ciuil offices persons we from our hearts vnfainedly honour and reuerence yet can the authority of their personages no way iustifie the vnlawfulnes of this Commission or hide the vngodlines of the BBs proceedings therin with whose crafty practises we suppose they are not made acquainted being tised into this CoÌ„mission by the subâ—…ilty of the BBs who suppose to fortifie their antiâ—…hristian power popish regiment by the authority and countenance of the these honorable reuerend men
whome they perswade that they shal do much good herein before whome they bring none but the most heinous fowle causes as incest plurality of wiues papistry c. neuer suffring them to looke into the secrets mysteries of their kingdome or to heare the iust complaints of the Q. oppressed subiects by their tyranny These as is aboue said they wil not suffer so much as to expose their griefes vtter their wrongs or to plead defend their owne cause before these câ—…uil magistrates no not in this their owne courte where the Archbishop is in his exaltation and their chiefe aduersaries are Iudges so fearful are they least the light should breake forth and all their packing and wickednes be bewâ—…aied But he that discloseth all secrets will I doubt not shortly reueale all their doings and make them as odious as they are now honorable At which time such as now ioine to them and vphold them shall stand far off for feare of their torments when the wrath of God shalbe reueled from heauen against all the impiety and iniustice of these men that withhold the truth in vnrighteousnes For sure if the Prince Magistrats but knew the vnlawfulnes of this CoÌ„mission â—…ither in the persons power or practise therof they would â—…oone withdraw their power fâ—…om the beast and would not in this maner vphold or 〈◊〉 vnto the throne of Antichrist that forgeth wrong besâ—…des law The ecclesiasticall persons of this Commission we haâ—…e by expressâ—… scriptures shewed neither to be true ministers of the Gospell neitheâ—… true members of the Church of Christ. Both which though they were yet could they not receaue or exercise such antichristian power inordinate authority ouer all or any one congregation of Christ much lesse in the estate they stand For the ciuiil magistrates that are of this Commission though they may as members together with those congregations whervnto they are ioined iointly with the whole Church exercise such spiritual power to censure faltes discusse matters and determine of such affaires as belong vnto arise in their congregations c. yet can they not as by vertue of their ciuil office exercise these spirituall censures power which Christ hath giueÌ„ belongeth vnto the whole Church much lesse assume into their owne hands and plucke from the whole Church this power which Christ hath giuen them So then all the persons of this Commission both ecclesiastical ciuil are â—…tterly vncapable of this inordinaâ—…e power iurisdictioÌ„ which being so monâ—…trous heinouâ—… ouer al churches al 〈◊〉 causes persons doctrines to ratifie or diâ—…anul erect or pull downe bring in or cast out of the Church handle hold plea of many ciuile causes also and that after so blasphemous vnchristian a maner by administring enforcing their idolatrous booke othe by prohibiting somuch as to speake for themselues or in their owne causes by inflicting penalties fines by incarcerating whome for what they list and there deteining them as close as long as they list and that without bayle mainprise or trial which monstrous confused power belongeth rather vnto is more fit for y t Antichrist that Beast and vnto the false church then vnto any member of CHRIST or of his church God hath pur difference though no disagreement betwixt thâ—…â—…hurch and the coÌ„mon welth betwixt the ministers iurisdictioÌ„ censures of ech of them hauing set vnto ech sort their due bounds officers and limits which they ought not after this maner to transgresse or confound making I know not what coÌ„mixture of persons offices causes in this monstrous Commission where the ciuil magistrate is made a Iudg minister of ecclesiastical causes their church ministers of ciuill coÌ„moÌ„ welth matters al vnder pretext of the coÌ„mission of y e Prince who because he hath power ouer all causes persons both of the Church coÌ„mon welth â—…herfore these meÌ„ suppose that he may make what new lawes decrees orders for both Church common welth that he list change the ordinances decrees of God at his pleasure especially if he be a christian Prince for then he is no way bownd to the lawes of God or limits of his calling But against such deuilish doctrines we haue ofteÌ„ in this treatise proued that though the Prince be placed of God in the most high authority both oâ—…er y e church coÌ„mon welth here vpon earth yet he is but â—…he seruaÌ„t of God circumscribed with lawes as one that shal render an â—…ccompt be iudged before the Lord of all his doings as any other Though the Prince haue the booke of God â—…oÌ„mitted vnto him with charge to see yt duly executed by euery one in his calling yet hath he â—…t to keepe obserue not to breake or chaÌ„ge We haue also proued all the lawes of God to be most holy inuiolable and al sufficient both for the church coÌ„mon welth the perfect instruction of euery officer member of the same in their seueral duties callings so that nothing is now left vnto aâ—… mortal man of what high dignity calling soeuer but to fulfil execute the will of God in his word in their places callings which word being now perfected in y e heauenly ministery of Christ nothing may be added to or takeÌ„ from the same without most high sacriledg impiety the vtter abrogating of CHRISTS TestameÌ„t no new deuise how holy or necessary â—…oeuer to our earthly seeming is now to be brought in or required at our hands our obedience being more acceptable vnto God then our sacrifice Which way â—…en can this strange monstrous CoÌ„mission neuer read nor heard of in the new Testament of Christ or whole word of God so vnlawfull in the persons y t are y e CoÌ„missioners in the power authority they exercise in al their proceedings so pernicious to y â— whole church so dirâ—…ctly contrary to y â— word of God to y â— vtter subuersioÌ„ taking out of the way y â— whole TestameÌ„t ordinaÌ„ces of Christ how may this coÌ„missioÌ„ I say be set oâ—…er y â— whole church or be iustified by y e Princes authority But to proue y t this ecclesiastical high CoÌ„mission is no antichristian vngodly or new diuise Mr. SOME hath taken some paines bestowed vpon vs a few reasons such as they are Saith he this CoÌ„mission is deriued from our gracious soueraigne Q. ELISABETH to whome the Antichrist of Rome is a professed enemy and is directed to honorable reuerend wise men of the clergie temporalty therfore yt is not antichristian Againe sundry branches of this CoÌ„mission are godly as to preserue Gods religion whole sound from popery Anabaptistry c. to meete with suppresse notable disorders as incests polygamies oppressioÌ„ of the ministers c. and to giue defence countenance to the good therfore this CoÌ„mission is very godly Thirdly high Commissions
executed ciuile functions and so our Bishops and Priests may be Lords Iudges Iusticâ—…s of peace hold iurisdiction of ciuil causes this rable of romish ciuilians aduocates proctors c. might be officers in the stead of Leuites Further his rash inuerting the hebrew distinctions in the latter end of the â—… beginning of the 9 verse he hath so royled coÌ„founded y e tâ—…xt as no maÌ„ can vnderstand who they were that returned to Ierushalâ—…m or rather as the text is when they shâ—…uld returne to Ierushalâ—… whither these iudges CoÌ„missioners as Mr. SMOE calleth them or the other Iudges people of the land that in cases of doubt should returne to IerushaleÌ„ according to the law coÌ„mandement of God Deut. 17. 8. 9. to enquire at the priests or at y e chief Iudg c. But D. S. hauing thus troubled roilâ—…d the pure fountaine with his fâ—…te would now giue vs this muddy water to drinke that this coÌ„miâ—…ion as he termeth yt at Ieruâ—…alem was sâ—…t ouer all the Cities Iudges c. of the whole land and that these coÌ„missioners were they that returned to Ierushalâ—…m By which scripture thus deliuered vnderstood he would shape and erect this his Lords Grace high Commission But let vs now eueÌ„ a litle compare them together and see what likenes there is betwixt 〈◊〉 proceedings in Ierushalem and theirs in this high commission Iehoshaphat set Iudges in the land through all the strong cities he set in Ierushalem of the heads of the families of Israel appointing amongst thâ—…m one chiefe Iudg for al ciuil affaires and the Kings busines as the Kings 〈◊〉 He coÌ„manded also caused the Priests to remaine in their due course at Ierushalem to studie teach the law of God diligently and to see this duly done of them he set the high Priest ouer them to be the chiefe in all matters of the Lord. What of al this what new thing is heere done or besides law Exod. 18. Num. 1â—… Deut. 1. That the Prince alâ—…o is charged and of dutie ought to see the ministers of the church to doe their dutie teach the law of God diligeÌ„tly sincerely we reade Deut. 17. 1 Chron. 28. 2 Chron. 29. 30. 35. This did Iehoâ—… no other thing Now in that he placed yt at Ierusalem yt was according to the coÌ„mandment of God who had chosen that place to put his name there that the law might proceed out of Zion al people flow thither to worship God heare his word But in al this Ieâ—… hath neither commixt nor confounded the ciuil and ecclesiasticall offices in one coÌ„mission neither erected any new ecclesiastical ordinaÌ„ce besides those which God in his word had prescribed or peruerted or diuerted any ordinaÌ„ce that God hath instituted But in this high CoÌ„mission of the church of EnglaÌ„d is an opeÌ„ coÌ„mixture confusioÌ„ of ciuil ecclesiastical offices causes a new diuised ordinaÌ„ce with new officers new proceedings and a strange course not heard or read of in the whole word of God Yea by this Commission they pervert and turne away the whole practise of al the ordinances of Christ in his Church Neither will that great commission which Artaxerxes gaue vnto Heâ—… the Priest any vvhit more either couller or warrant this monstrous high Commission of theirs granted vnto their chiefe Priest arch-Bishop which Commission if yt should haue reached ouer far yet had yt rather beene to be imputed vnto y e ignoraÌ„ce of the heatheÌ„ King that knew not the lawes of God then to haue beene alledged or vrged as an exaÌ„ple for vs to follow in the sáme euil especially now vrder Christs most perfect absolute Testament ministery in his church But what was this commissioÌ„ of Artaxerxes that D. SOME so enforceth Artaxerxes granted vnto Hezra leaue by coÌ„mission to carry vp with him vnto Ierusalem al such of Israel and Iuda as were willing to goe together with al such vessels instrumeÌ„ts gold siluer or free gifts as should be giueÌ„ vnto the seruice of God by theÌ„ in Babiloâ—… as also that being come to Iernshalem he should set Iudges arbiters that might both diligeÌ„tly teach and see the lawes of God duly executed What is in this Commission found contrarie to the law of God or what did Hezra by this commission contrarie to the law of God Yt wil heere be said that Hezra being a Priest had ciuil and ecclesiastical power committed vnto him by vertue of this commission exercised both ciuil and ecclesiastical iurisdiction c. we see manifestly in the 23 25 verses that the kings commission had relation wholy to the law of God that Hezra being a man prompt therin should see al things done in the TeÌ„ple at Hierusalem in the kingdome of Iuda and Israel according to the law of God yet heere is no commission giuen him to execute both ciuil and â—…cclesiastical offices in his owne person neither reade we or may vve without sin imagine that euer he did so for that had beene an heinous breach of all Gods lawes an vnsufferable confusion of al Gods ordinances who as he hath in his word alwaies put difference distinction betwixt the ciuil ecclesiastical estates so hath he vnto ech seueral office apointed seueral ministers to atteÌ„d MoÌ„strous therfore most vngodly is that commission where both these estates offices are mingled coÌ„founded in one AntichristiaÌ„ beastlike is that person that sitteth as chiefe of this CoÌ„mission exerciseth both ciuile ecclesiastical iurisdiction by the coÌ„mandement of any mortal creature yt being so directly repugnant to the lawes of God and the TestameÌ„t of Christ so pernitious to the Church of Christ vtterly peruerting diuerting al the ordinances therof subuerting the whole libertie powers censures duties of the whole Church and of euerie meÌ„ber minister therof Euil theÌ„ may this mixt coÌ„fuse ecclesiastical high CoÌ„mission be coÌ„pared vnto or approued by this godly coÌ„missioÌ„ of Artaxerxes or this popish supremacie inordinate power ciuil iurisdictioÌ„ of this high Arch-Priest or Bishop by y â— person of Hezra who most painfully sincerely taught y e law of God most precisely practised y e same within the bouÌ„des of his calling most modestly faithfully behaued himself in al things as the scripture beareth recorde The 26 verse where the disobedieÌ„t the offendors are commaÌ„ded to haue due iudgment executioÌ„ according vnto the law of God qualitie of their offence caÌ„ by no common reason much lesse by any Christian iudgmeÌ„t be said to be coÌ„manded to be executed by Ezra his person The Priestes office as we haue said was to teach the law to exhorte al persoÌ„s to the obedieÌ„ce of the same but their office was not to erercise ciuile iurisdictioÌ„ or to execute ciuil iudgmeÌ„tes these were to be performed by ciuil magistrates Neither may these iudgmeÌ„ts of death eradication mulct of goods of bandes by
place and office of CHRIST shewing himself in the Church of God as God by changing the lawes and Testament of CHRIST and by bringing in new ordinances new ministery worship c. Reuel 13. Reu. 17. 12. 13. 14. 17. how Antichrist being thus exalted the Dragon should giue him his power his throne his great authority as also the Kings of the earth yea such Kings as had before burnt the whore with fire should giue vnto the Beast their power authority wherwith he should fight with the Lamb make wa◅ with the Saints opening his mouth vnto blasphemy against God and his tabernacle and them that d◅ell therin setting vp his blasphemous image in all pl◅ces c. Now as we haue by the light of Gods word in this litle y t hath beene s◅ied euidently found seene these Bi◅hops their courtes gouernment to be wholy antichristian vtterly vnlawfull but especially this their high court of Cōmissiō to be most blasphemous y e very throne of the Beast vtterly cōmingling cōfounding subuerting al Gods ord◅nances all estates and offices both of Church cōmon welth the whole liberty of Christians the power duties of the church so likewise if we by the same rules but as lightly examine measure the secret classes the ordinary set Synodes councels of ministers as they terme them selues which these Reformists now priuily bring in and would openly set vp they shall no doubt be found as new strange and antichristiā as preiudicial to the liberty of the Saints to the power right and duties of the whole Church and as contrary to the Gospell of our Lord IESVS CHRIST as these other what shew soeuer of former antiquity or of present necessity they may pretend And this if they be compared in the persons assembled and causes for which they are assembled and which they handle in the se◅ continued times place of their meeting in their order maner of proceeding iudgment in t◅eir decrees power vnto that perfect patterne of all christian councelles Act. 15. will forthwith appeare The persons assembled in these councels are only ministers al other Christians being shut out and allowed neither place voice or consent among them The causes for which they are assembled and which they handle not being doubtes or questions which arise in the Churches but al the affaires offices and duties of the Church that without making the Churches priuy wherfore they assemble or what they will t◅ere handle The time place of these councels they without the wil priuity of the Churches make setled continual permanent not leauing to the Church either the liberty when and where to keepe these councels or whome to vse in these councels The order maner of their proceeding and iudgment is first to choose erect amongst thē a Prolocutor Moderator or Iudg to gouerne order this action who whē they shall speake and when they shall cease c. where the matters being debated the greater part preuaileth and carri◅th the iudgment Their decrees are per◅mptory irreuocable most holy inviolable to be receaued embraced of all Churches without contradiction or scruple no power left to any Church to examine refuse or reuerse the same be they found neu◅r so contrary to Gods word but only either by the same councell or by act of Parliament in the meane while they all must practise obey these decrees The power of these councels is ouer all Churches persons causes doctrines to giue the right hād of fellowship as they terme yt or to send the bill of diuorce to ratifie or rei◅ct whome what they will This councel also executeth al the censures duties of the church as to make or depose ministers to censure excōmunicate c. To conclude as all these councels haue exercise power iurisdiction ouer the ch◅rch so are they in authority one aboue an other as the Synode aboue the Classes the Councell aboue the Synode to confirme abrogate or disanul whatsoeuer constitutions or actions the other ha◅h made Yea as some report vpon the e◅ormities abuse◅ y t did arise in these coūcels assemblies of Bishops were deuised erected these new strange orders degrees of Bishops Arch-bishops Patriarches Popes and all their substitutes courtes From which strange councels offices ministery courtes haue flowed forth and daily spring all these strange popish ◅ntichristian orders decrees innumerable diuises traditions daily innouations continuall changes in the worship of God all the proceedings of the Church of the whole Testament of CHRIST whiles men re◅t not in the wisdome councels of God but presume to be wise aboue that they ought to be wise some attributing vnto their Clergye as they call them others to the Prince others to the Church more then inough none yeilding vnto CHRIST that which is his due namely to suffer him to gouerne his whole Church by such officers and lawes as he hath in his Testament prescribed but rather in the presumption of their owne hearts they will set ouer him his Church such lawes officers or at the least assigne vnto him such lawes offi◅ers as they thinke best to accord and iudg most meet for their pollicie as though CHRIST could be a minister or mediatour of any other Testament thē of his owne or that any mortal men may alter change neglect or re◅ect CHRIS◅S Testament without his fearfull wrath heauy indignation for the same Wherfore seeing the whole church al the proceedings therof must be built vpon CHRISTS Testament seing euery ◅oule and euery action shalbe iudged by CHRISTS Testament seing nothing is pleasing vnto God or wil stand before the face of CHRIST that is found disagreeing to CHRISTS Testament seing also euē by this litle search superficiall view we haue takē of the present estate and pretended reformation of this their church of England all things appeare to be out of frame stil in the olde corruption and at the best but enclining to the primitiue ancient defections from CHRISTS Testament nothing being aright or according to the will of God amongst them seing we find all those scriptures that haue foreshewed of An◅ichrist his proceedings liuely fulfilled amongst them al the markes of that painted deccitful harlot the false malignant Church to be fownde vpon them as also all t◅e vials of Gods wrathfull iudgments to be powred forth vpon them and al their doings Finally seing God vouch◅afeth both to discouer and to call al men forth out of Babilon by proclaiming of his glorious Gospel and yet offr◅th more grace before he let fal the heauy milstone of his finall indignation vpon them al to grind them to dust and to presse them to the bottome of hel b◅ing ready to receaue all that come forth vnto him to esteeme guide and defend them as his deare children It behooueth al such in whome in any care of their owne saluation
the filthie do filthilie yet and let the iust do iustice yet and let the holie be sanctified yet Behold I come shortlie and my revvard with me to render vnto euerie one according as his worke shalbe Apoc. 22. 11. 12. SEing we haue receaued a most sure word of the Lord our GOD It behoueth vs to geue heede thervnto as vnto a light that shineth in darke places whiles we trauell in the dangerous wildernes of this world In which word the whole wisdome and conncells of GOD for our direction and instruction in all thinges are fully reuealed vnto vs. So that now we are not to say in our heartes who shall goe vp for vs to heauen and bring yt vs or who shall goe ouer the sea bring yt vs cause vs to heare yt that we may obey yt For loe yt is neere vs euen in our mouth in our heart and set before our eies for to do yt the sound of the Gospell hauing beene long since caried forth through al the Regions of the whole earth So that no nation â—…halbe excused which will not serue obey vnto the Gospell of our Lord IESVS CHRIST which being proclaimed with his owne blessed mouth sealed with his owne heart blood writteÌ„ with the pen of the holy Ghost deliuered incommended by his holy Apostles Prophets vnto vs all posterities as his last wil Testament wherunto nothing may be added nothing diminished aâ—…tered or changed violate or wilfully neglected according to fleshly wisdome or vvorldly pollicie without most heinous transgression sacriledge and impietie For as all degrees of men without respect or exception of any person are bound vnto the same as vnto the Scepter of our soueraigne Lord IESVS CHRIST who is King ouer all blessed for euer Amen so shall all men in particular be iudged by the same of all things done in this mortall life Neither hath any Angel in heauen any mortall man no nor the whole Church power or prerogatiue to alter or neglect the least iote or title therof But GOD hath especially coÌ„mitted these holy oracles to the carefâ—…l custody of the Church there to be inuiolably preserued as in the side of the Arke purely taught expounded deliuered without corrupting mixing hiding obscuring peruerting wresting there to be precisely obserued with all reuerence and feare without any willing or knoweÌ„ transgression or swaruing either to the right hand or to the left of the whole Church or any member therof And heervnto is the whole Church and euerie particular member therof both iointly and seuerally bound both because they haue all of them interest in the tree and riuer of life all are bound to the maintenance of the faith which is giuen is coÌ„mon to al Sainctes and because they are all of them the members of CHRIST and togeather his bodie each others meÌ„bers in him Therfore are they so often by the Apostles charged stirred vp to exhort edifie and admoniâ—…h one an other to staÌ„d vpoÌ„ the watch-towre of their faith to scowte and obserue them diligently which cause diuisions offences coÌ„trarie to the doctrine which they haue learned to trie the spirites to examine the doctrine whether any man teach otherwise coÌ„sent not vnto the wholsome wordes of our Lord IESVS CHRIST to the doctrine which is according to godlines Many waightie and graue reasons are added to induce them to be the more vigilant 〈◊〉 the doctrine being likened to the light of the eies to the food yea to the life of the foule as also error corruptioÌ„ resembled to daâ—…knes leauen poison c. Moreouer such teachers to false and deceitful workmeÌ„ blind vnfaithful guides to greeuous rauening wolues to thieues murtherers c. what counterfeit titles â—…heepes clothing soeuer they take and get ynto them yet the holy Ghost speakes euidently euerie where warneth that these builders shal destroie the Temple of God vvhose howse and workâ—… vve are c. these guides shall seduce mislead vs in the waies of death destruction these thieues and vvolues shal spoile murther vs. Now by how much these goods are spiritual this death of the soule by so much are they more carefully to be auoided shuÌ„ned eschewed Therfore our sauiour CHRIST his Apostles as they were most vigilant faithful ministers did both preuent and foresee diuers dangers great euils to come so gaue they verie earnest and often warnings hereof vnto the disciples vnto the Churches coÌ„manding the porter yea euerie seruant of the house to watch to beware to take heed shewing them that manie false CHRISTES should arise many false prophets shewing great signes woÌ„ders wherby to deceaue if yt were possible the verie elect He fore told them of Antichristes original increase exaltation how he should be haue himself vvhat hauock he should keâ—…p in the Church of God as also of the general defection euen of the verie beginning therof How immediatly after the tribulation of those daies namely the destruction desosatioÌ„ of the earthly material 〈◊〉 the Sunne shoud be darkned the moone should not giue her light the starrs should fal from heauen the powers of heauen should be shaken and thâ—… beauâ—…ie therof wrapped vp as a scroule that the whole world should be drowned in sensualitie and securitie as in the daies of NOAH because iniquitie shalbe increased faith scarse found vpon the earth at his coming So that if those daies should not be shortned there shoud no flesh be saued Yâ—…t that al these things must should vndoubtedly come to pass he shewed yt by the nearer thinges namely the destructioÌ„ of Ierusalem the temple there c. as also confirmed yt by the truth stedfastnes of his word shewing how the heauen earth should passe away but his wordes should not passe away neither should this generatioÌ„ passe vntil al these thinges were fulfilled Of these things the Prophets spake before though more darkly as a far off by diuers types as Isa. 14. 13. 14. Naâ—…um 3. 4. 5 6 7. Daâ—… 9. 27 â—…lso Isa. 13. 10. â—…4 4. Ezek. 32. 7. Ioel 2. 31. 3 14. 15. But the Apostles gaue much more euident plaine warning of these things chiefly they that liued longest and came nearest to these times As the Apostle Paul to the Elders of Ephes ' Act. 20. 29. 30. 31. in al his Epistles pleâ—…tifully the Apostle Peter in his 2. Epistle 2. 3. Chapt. The Apostle Iude Ihon in al his Epistles but especially in that heauenly Book of the Reuelation vvherin he most liuely describeth these thinges euen from the original in seueral visions according to the seueral times y t should ensue vvherin he sheweth the happy estate of the Church whiles Gods glorious throne was in the midst
of the elders whiles yt was inlightned with the burning lamps of Gods spirit and that the Book was receaued and opened of the Lamb whiles CHRIST sate vpō the white horse his owne holy word that they remained togeather in that heauenly order vvher in CHRIST had placed bestowed euerie member the Apostles those excellent workmē had planted left them being fitly coupled ioined togeather by euerie ioint for the seruice help of the whole according to the effectual power that is in the measure of euerie part vntil Satan I say that auncient enimie of our happines had that great sword giuē him vvherwith he made stil shal make bloudye war raise vp greeuous persecutiō against the woman her seed without vvithin vvhiles they slept were negligēt sowing his darnel of errors and tares of discord amongst them raising vp sectes through the ambition and vainglory of some drawing others into schisme through pride and hypocrisie others into heresies through their headstrong vnbridled asfectiōs al into his snare through the general default of al who slacked their duties kept not their orderly watch one ouer an other and iointly ouer the whole as they were cōmanded prescribed by the Apostles But as the age that arose after Ioshua those Elders of his time vvas sone corrupted and forgate the ordināces of their GOD and the great thinges the Lord had done for their forefathers so these sone fell frō the Apostolike order and left their primitiue diligence care The people vpō a superstitious reuerence preposterous estimatiō vnto their teachers and elders resigned vp al thinges euen their du◅ie interest libertie prerogatiue into their handes suffering them to alter dispose of all thinges after their owne lustes without inquirie or controlemēt vvhervpon the true patterne of CHRISTES Testamēt so highly and with so great charge incōmended by the Apostles vnto the fidelitie of the vvhole Church was soone neglected and cast aside especially by these euil work mē these gouernours who some of thē affecting the preeminēce sought to draw an absolute power into their owne hādes peruerting those offices of more labour care into swelling titles of fle◅hly pompe and vvorldly dignitie Thus vvrought the mysterie of iniquitie yea so far were manie of them caried with a vaine opinion and ostentation of the excellencie of their giftes as they vnder holy pretextes of doing good vnto others sought al◅o vnder this cloke a iurisdiction and regencie ouer other congregat◅ons also which was easily obteyned the people thr◅ugh the iust iudgmētes of GOD being now so bewitched and blinded with their sweet tongues that they easily condiscended Then were these caled Bishops of such a Citie and if they were cities of rule to which any territories townes or hamletes in the countrie belonged then were they called Bi◅hops of such a Diocesse c. had vnder them inferiour or countrie Bishops as also Deacons subdeacons Thus the whole Church growing remisse negligēt both people officers that heauenly patterne left by the Apostles was soone violate and vpō new pretences more more innouate For hereby was a wide gap opened to al licenciosnes disorder the people growing dissolute the priestes as they terme them proude so that religion with was erwhile so irksoome to flesh and blood so mightily persecuted by Sathan and all the princes of the world grew now so plausible to all sortes of men so pleasing to their affections appetites that the great Princes of the world and all their realmes countries flowed apace to the Church in this estate the gates and entrie being as ill kept without as the watch within So that vpon this increase there were manie of these citie Bishops wherby the pride of some could not heerwith be satisfied vntil they had gottē them a new dignitie namely to be Archbb s. ouer all the BB s. in a Prouince or countrie Heer were also new Deacons Archdeacons erected Yet was not the ambitious thirst of some thus stanched but they aspired yet to a more high degree preeminēce so that there must now be picked out fowre principal cities vvhich must carrie 4. Patriarches These had yet higher power thē the Archb s. and were erected to see to the gouernment discipline as they call yt of al Churches in respect or rather in despite of those 4 beastes vvhich had so many eies and vvings and ◅tood day and night about the throne of GOD. but they vvere rather those 4 angels vvhich stood vpon the 4 corners of the earth holding the 4 windes of the earth that the windes should not blow vpon the earth neither on the sea nor on any tree But Sathan hauing yet a further reach ceased not heere but euen amongst those 4 he stil cōtended to set vp one chief which variably fell out somtimes to one somtimes to another vntil at length the lot rested vpō the Sea of Rome vvhere the papacie being vpholdē by mixed with the Empire and in the end swallowing yt vp became the very throne of An◅ichrist vvhere he sitteth in his exaltatiō to vvhome the key of the bottomles pyt vvas giuen vvhich being by him set vvide open the smoke of his cannons deuises trumperies and abhominations darkned the funne poisoned the aire the Locustes Scorpiōs that came out of this pit out of this smoke the multitudes and swarmes of monkes fryers cannons vagrant mendicant preachers parish priestes c. so pestered and prisoned euerie tree so stung enuenomed euerie conscience as they could beare no fruite neither brooke any wholsome doctrine Thus Antichrist being now established and fortified in the midst of his strengths his councel of Cardinals his Metropolitane Archbishops Palatine Lord BB s. in euerie countrie he now receaued the great charter of his prerogatiue infernal euen the Dragon his power throne and auctoritie He now boldly opened his mouth against God blaspheming the tabernacle of CHRIST them that dwel therin innouating and changing all thinges after his owne ◅ustes the ministerie gouernment orders worship thus exalting himself against al that is called GOD sitting in the temple of GOD as GOD shewing himself that he is GOD causing all men to worship his miage to receaue his mark to buy his vvares c. bringing ◅orth his harlot vpon the stage of the vvorld stately mounted vpon his beastly power pompously araied and gorgiously decked and adorned the more to allure intise vvhose cup of fornicatiōs was caried far neere to many nations people and tongues so that the kings of the earth committed fornication with her the inhabitants of the earth vvere drunkē with the vvine of her fornications which she conueied vnto them by the handes of her merchantmen vvho are vvax◅n ritch vvith the abundance of her pleasures Yet in al this defectiō corruptiō apostacie hath GOD
stil reserued a seed a litle poore remnant vvho haue beene marked vvith the mark of GOD on their foreheades haue been preserued from the â—…ting of these scorpioÌ„s the plague of these locustes which haue had â—…ight in the midst of these hellish fogs vvhich haue not bought nor sold vvith the marke of the beast neither drunke of the vvhores â—…up neither haue beene defiled vvith her fornications but haue â—…eene the lambes caled chosen faithful souldiours following the â—…amb in vvhite araye vvhersoeuer he goeth and leadeth them from faith to faith These by the light of the word reade the harlots mysterie vvritten in her forehead discouer her skirts all her abâ—…ominations by that same light make her knoweÌ„ to be that spiâ—…itual Babilon where Christes seruantes are kept in seruitude from the free practise of his word where the true temple his Church â—…ll the vessels and instrumentes therof are vtterlie ruinate defaced â—…rofaned troddeÌ„ vnder foot These also doe shew by the same light â—…uen from the ancient prophecies her al her synagogs to become â—…he verie habitation of deuils the hold of all fowle vvicked spiâ—…ites a cage of euerie vncleane hateful bird ZIM IIM all â—…armful beastes shal lodge there the DragoÌ„ the serpent the Harâ—…ies scritchowles vultures shal there make their nest bring vp â—…heir yong ones And therfore these shal call al the Lordes faithful â—…eruantes out froÌ„ amongst them least they be partakers of her sinns â—… receaue of her plagues shewing them that her sinns are at the â—…ul come vp into the sight of God into heauen that God now reâ—…embreth her iniquities and is ready to powre downe his plagues â—…pon her as in the daies of Noah Sodome He only now stâ—…ieth but vntill his Arke be built vntil Lot his houshold be come forth and the number of his elect be fulfilled which time we may euidently discerne approcheth apace Our fig-tree hath almost budded al our fignes Therfore yt is high time for the seruantes of GOD to looke vp to lift vp their heades for their redemption draweth neere We haue al seene this general defectioÌ„ eueÌ„ in the maner as yt was foretold to be come to pass we haue also seeâ—…e in the heauens the tabernacle of tâ—…stimonie eueÌ„ that first Apostolike patterne though we haue not as yet beene able to enter into the same vntill the vials of Gods wâ—…ath be powred vpon the throne of the Beast the whore this Babilon c. we see all the faithful witnesses and martyres of CHRIST in their seuerall ages to haue powred out their vials some vpon the earth some vpoÌ„ the sea some vpon the fountaines others vpon the sunne vpon the throne of the beast vpon their Euphrates c. we heare this voice round about vs sounding in our eares â—…o out of her my people c. Saue thy self ô SyoÌ„ that dwellest with the daughter Babel Flie out of the midst of Babel deliuer euerie man his soule be not destroied in her inquitie For this is the time of the Lords vengeance he will render vâ—…o her a recompence againe â—…lee out of the â—…idst of Babell depart out of the land of the Chaldeans â—…e ye as the gotes before the flock And our sauiour CHRIST in that foreruÌ„ning signe type of Iudea and Ierusalem warneth them that are in Iudea to flee to the mountaines theÌ„ that are called on the house top not to come downe into their house to fetch or saue any thing they haue lost there they that are in the fieldes not to returne back into the Citie to fetch their clothes shewing the woes that are vpon them which either are hindred pressed downe with worldly affaires as a woman great with child or are deteined held with the leaue either of their earthly frendes how neere so euer or of their owne flesh that they cannot flie and deliuer their soules that cannot giue eare or obey vnto the coÌ„mandement voice of GOD whiles he calleth them so deferr put off their coÌ„ming out either vntil the winter of Gods wrathful iudgmentes circumvent inclose them or the saboth of his final indignation fal rest vpoÌ„ them then there be no space granted them to flie or grace to be preserued Seing then we haue so manie prophecies so many tipes so many warnings so manie callings seing all our signes are accomplished that Gods final iudgmentes approch and steale vpon vs let vs not despise his grace nor harden our hearts whiles he yet speaketh yt is called to day seing we are fallen into these last pertilous times wherein Satan vseth his last vttermost sleightes wherby the whole world shalbe deluded yea the verie elect if yt were poâ—…sible drawen away let vs not suffer our selues to be any longer deceaued with the subtil inchantmentes of the false prophets preachers of the times neither to be deceaued with the vaine titles glorious shewes of Church minisâ—…rie sacrameÌ„tes Gospel c. wherof the false Church â—…ath alwaies boasted arrogated vnto her self as well as the true Church wherwith as with stales she hath allured as with snares detained hâ—…r guestes Cayn we read as wel as Habel offred sacrifice Ismael and Isaac were both circumcised Hagar and Sarah were two mothers the two mothers before Solomon pleaded both of them coÌ„fidently for the liâ—…ing childe the harlot as wel as wiâ—…dome killed sacrifices â—…ent out her ministers inuited guestes to her house Israel in their schisme defection erected a temple an altar a ministerie It behoueth vs therfore whiles yet GOD vouchsafeth vs time carefully by the light of Godes word to examine our waies and to ponder our estate vvhether vve be in that broad vvay that leadeth to destruction amongst those multitudes ouer vvhome the whore sitteth raineth or in the straight narrow vvay vvhich leadeth vnto euerlaâ—…ting life vvith CHRISTES litle flâ—…k and marked soldiours vvhome the lamb leadeth â—…uleth vvhether vve be in that great defection in that spiritual Babilon vnder Anâ—…christ that Beast or whether we be in the mount Sâ—…on in the spirituall Ierusalem where â—…he coÌ„mandementes of GOD are kâ—…pt and the faiâ—…h of IESVS This being knowen al controuerfies shal forthwith cease For theÌ„ shall vve either be guiltie of our owne destruction through our wilful obstinacie or els â—…hal vve lay hold of eternal life vvhiles yet yt is offred by forsaking our euil vvaies and yeilding obedience vnto Godes holy vvord Neither need vve vnto this busines to goe fetch our light out of mens vvritinges as sundrie of the chief builders of â—…his corrupt age do or curiously to enquire or dispute about I wote not vvhat markes of the true Church which vvhiles some indeâ—…ored to set downe endles coÌ„trouersies vaine striefe about